《President's Naughty Sweetheart》


 Chapter1: Feeling Heartbroken

    : Feeling Heartbroken


    It was in a five-star hotel at 10 p.m. in early summer. In a standard suite sat a woman in a tight little


    gown with a great figure and heavy makeup. Between her fingers was a punchy man''s cigarette. Her


    trembling fingertips showed that she was upset.


    Voices came from a bug stuck in her ear were like ruthless electric drills that stung her ears. Her heart


    was breaking. She was listening to a dialogue from a man and a woman.


    The woman said," Benjamin, you''ve been sticking with me all the time recently. I can hardly take it¡­"


    The Man said, "Don''t tell me you''re not happy with that."


    "Of course I''m happy!"


    "My wife''s going on a business trip tomorrow. You cane over tomorrow night."


    "Benjamin, I am very curious about you and E Williams. She was a celebrity in our school, don''t you


    love her anymore?"


    "She''s beautiful but very dull. I''ve married her for a year, but I haven''t even touched her! She was so


    pretentious before. Now I don''t buy this anymore¡­"


    "So miserable? Isn''t she living like a widow?"


    "She deserved it! Come on, don''t talk about her. "


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    E couldn''t go on listening to the rest of the conversation. She took off her earphones, staring hollowly


    at the floor. She remembered the night three days ago, she heard her husband Benjamin


    Johnsontalking in his sleep, "Scarlett, you''re so hot¡­"


    E was shocked. Scarlett was her ssmate in college. But they had lost contact since graduation.


    ''How did Benjamin know her?''


    The next day, E inquired Scarlett''s phone number through a ssmate. She had Scarlette to her


    home under the cover of asking Scarlett to help design the bathroom.


    When Scarlett was in the bathroom, E peeked at Scarlett''s phone. Though limited by the password,


    E could still notice that her phone was connected to the Wifi of her home automatically. E''s heart


    sank.


    She couldn''t remember how she sent Scarlett away. After that, E went to check Benjamin''s bank


    statements. She found that he went to the same hotel for eighty-six times in half a year¡­ After


    discovering the hotel, she found the room Benjamin often slept in, and secretly installed a bug. Finally,


    she heard the truth she wanted to know.


    ***


    Out of the hotel, E got into a taxi. The driver asked, "Ms, where are you going?"


    ''Where am I going?'' Where should she go...


    It suddenly urred to her that the day she got drunk with her best friend Alice Walker, Alice took her


    to the most famous private night club in the city.


    "To No.1 Garden Road, Sir."


    ''The Night Club?'' The driver was clearly surprised.


    E''s face was expressionless. She felt her heart was like being quickly eroded by sulfuric acid. It hurt,


    it hurt so hard to breathe. She had a pang at her heart. She ced her hand on her heart, eduring the


    pain of her broken heart. Tears streamed down her face, striping her makeup away.


    Half an hourter, the driver turned back, "Here we are."


    E brought back to herself, randomly grabbed several hundred dors to the driver and said, "Keep


    the change."


    The driver thanked her with great delight. Looking at E, who was walking unsteadily, he spoke to


    himself, "What a pity. She''s quite good-looking, but degrading herself in such ces¡­"


    E entered this famous night club.


    She came to the counter and threw a bank card on the counter, "I have five million dors in my card.


    Get me the hottest guy in your clubhouse!"


    The girl at the front desk looked at her and asked politely, "Hello, Ms, are you asking for Mr. Arthur


    Jones in our clubhouse?"


    "Yes, that''s him!" Etook out some tissues to remove her makeup. The girl frowned slightly, " Ms,


    please wait a moment in the lounge. I''ll make a call."


    She took out her phone and took a photo of E. The photo was then sent to the curator Arthur Jones.


    Arthur immediately called back, "Are you kidding me! How could you send me a photo of such an ugly


    women? If you do this next time, you''ll be fired!"


    "Mr. Jones, I''m sorry. But thisdy is willing to pay five million dors." The girl thought of the bumper


    commission she could get from such arge sum of money, so she couldn''t help mentioning that.


    Arthur was not in the clubhouse but in the president''s office at the moment. He suddenly lowered his


    tone, "I''ve heard Manager Young said you''re the new receptionist. So I''ll give you one more chance!


    But let me tell you, it has always been me have the right to choose women. No women can decide


    whether to choose me or not!"


    Then he snapped and hung up. The girl was just about to exin to E when E had stood up and


    walked straight to a young man who came out from the elevator.


    He was around 27 or 28 in a well-cut dark suit. He had broad shoulders and narrow waist as well as a


    pair of long legs. His figure was as perfect as an top-ss international model, handsome enough to


    make people drool. He had the face of the angel¡ªdeep-set eyes, high nose, pretty lips, even his


    Adam''s apple looked so attractive.


    E swallowed, looking at the man, but asked the girl at the front desk, "He is the hottest man in your


    clubhouse?"


    The girl only worked here for two days and had no idea about this man. She was just about to say no


    but the man threw her a look to stop her. The girl was frightened by his temperament of a king and


    remained silent.


    The He walked to E, and looked at her face without makeup. Still it looked quite pretty to him.


    "Hello, I''m Aiden Hill."


    "Hello, my name is E, I ... I have five million dors!"


    Seeing this woman was so nervous that she already stuttered, he raised a vague smile. He looked at


    her from the bottom to the top.


    "Is this your first time toe here?" the man leaned closer and said. His voice was so tempting. His


    maic voice made her legs felt weak. The man sped her waist, and a pair of unfathomable dark


    eyes was looking at her as if to see through her soul.


    E blushed, "It is my first time."


    "Want toe with me?" he asked indifferently.


    E couldn''t help thinking of Benjamin and Scarlett. Her heart ached again. She had struggled to


    maintain their family but Benjamin betrayed her. ''Why must she suffer from such anguish?''


    She had only intended to console herself alone. But she could hardly calm down or keep her marble for


    the anger and shame in her mind.A few secondster, she nodded.


    "Come with me then." He raised his lips. The man took E away.


    The girl at the front desk was stunned. Not until a luxurious Maybach drove away from the club did she


    realize what had happened. She hurried to call Arthur.


    When the phone was answered, she nearly cried, "Mr. Jones! Someone snatched a customer from


    us¡­"


    "What?"Arthur was a bit confused. The girl exined, "A strange man took a female customer from our


    clubhouse!"

 Chapter 2: A Wrong Encounter

    Chapter 2: A Wrong Encounter


    Aiden took E to the most luxurious seven-star hotel in the city. They were in the underground parking


    lot of Royal Grand Hotel.


    In the car, Aiden looked at E, who remained silent during the whole journey. His ck eyes


    resembled those of a preying cheetah, "Now you have only one chance to leave here if you regret." His


    voice was cold and indifferent.


    E recoiled in the passenger seat, her body trembling slightly. She couldn''t believe she did get on a


    stranger''s car. ''Should I continue?'' But recalling how Benjamin had treated her, she was furious. "I


    won''t regret it!"


    "Really?" Aiden''s voice sounded distant and cold.


    "Yes!" she bit her lip to confirm.


    "Then you have no way back." Aiden opened the door and got off first.


    Holding the handle of the door, E''s heart beat fast. She took a deep breath before opening the door.


    Aiden held her slender waist and walked to the elevator. He pressed the button "128", heading straight


    to the penthouse suite.


    E''s heart was beating violently. She nced at Aiden asionally. Seeing the shape of his seductive


    chin, E thought, ''At least he''s perfect in appearance. But it''s a pity for him to have engaged in such


    jobs while having perfect appearance like this.''


    Upon getting out of the elevator, Aiden swiped the card to open the door of their room. Then he took off


    his overcoat and hung it on the hanger. He opened a bottle of red wine.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    E was extremely nervous. She walked to the French casement and looked at the gorgeous night


    scene outside. This was the first time that she lived in such a grand hotel. She decided to forget


    everything in the past, and this night would be a brand new beginning for her!


    "Drink." A voice from behind startled her. Aiden''s tall and strong figure was reflected on the window


    ss.


    She turned around, took the ss from him and directly drank it. Aiden had expected to toast with her,


    but he just withdrew his hand. He found it a bit interesting and took a sip of wine.


    E was so nervous that she wanted to finish her wine in one gulp. But Aiden took her ss away and


    slightly raised his lips, "I don''t like drunk woman."


    E tried to avoid his eyes, because he''s too seductive. She''s afraid that with one more nce she


    would be addicted to him. "You''re sure this is your first time to have sex? I hate lies."


    She blushed and said, "You''ll find out soon enough¡­"


    Aiden took another sip of wine. Staring at E''s beautiful face, he had to admit that she looked delicate


    with fair skin and good figure.


    "You take a shower first." E closed the bathroom door.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she started to doubt her decision.


    ''Am I too impulsive?''


    But as long as she thought of Benjamin''s ruthlessness, she clenched her hand and made her resolve


    again.


    ''I must take revenge against him before our divorce!


    ''Twenty minutester, E walked into the bedroom wearing a broad white bathrobe. Outside she saw


    Aiden''s upper body was naked. Compared with Benjamin''s muscleless body, Aiden was hot as hell. He


    was still wearing his trousers, and seemed to be texting with a cellphone in his hand. He raised his


    eyes to look her.


    "Come here."


    The dominance disyed by his movement forced her toe over to him with obedience. Aiden put


    down his phone and stood up, "I''ll go wash my hands."


    ''So he thought touching the phone was dirty?'' E seemed to like him a bit and felt less nervous. She


    walked over and sat in the corner. She felt insecure for wearing nothing under her bathrobe.


    Aiden soon returned. He held her up. E was terrified and resist instinctively, but her hands were soon


    confined to her head by him. He moved his thin lips, "It''s no use of resisting. I''ve given you a chance.


    You gave it up."


    Looking at the approaching evil but handsome face and cold lips of the man, E was frightened.She


    really regretted it!


    "Let go of me! I regret!" she struggled to get up, her face already blushing.


    A cold whispered in her ears, "It''s toote."


    Two minutester, it was so pain that E cried. "You really are a virgin, I love it."Regardless of E''s


    difort, Aiden immersed in this extreme joy.


    Bearing the pain and joy, E was so tired that she fainted. After a night of making love, she finally


    became a woman from a girl. She bid her youth and her lost love farewell with her tears tonight.


    ***


    At noon the next day, when the sun spilled over the entire bedroom, E woke up. She saw the man


    lying beside her was still sleeping.


    She got up lightly. Soreness spread through her body, and her legs trembled when she walked on the


    carpet to take back her clothes in the bathroom. Before leaving, she looked at that perfect l face, and


    silently took out the bank card from her bag. She put the card and the password on the pillow and left


    the hotel.


    She got on a cab and called her best friend Alice. It was Saturday. E headed straight to a karaoke,


    and ordered a meal while waiting for Alice.


    When she finished her lunch, Alice arrived. When Alice pushed open the door of the cabin, she saw


    E smoking.


    "Oh my God! What''s wrong, my dear? You''re smoking!"


    Alice is wearing famous brand all around her. She''s pretty with hot figure. She immediately sat beside


    E.E puffed and calmly said, "I''m going to divorce."


    "Benjamin cheated on you?" Alice asked lightly, as if she had expected it to happen.


    "Half a year ago, you told me that if a man seldome home, he must fall in love with another


    woman. Now I believe it."Alice patted her shoulder, "That''s the lesson I learned from my own


    experience."


    "Honestly, Alice, why don''t you get a divorce? I mean you don''t love David Collins anymore."


    Alice took a women''s cigarette out of her purse and lit it. She squinted and said, "Well¡­True. I don''t


    love David anymore. But I just want to squander his money, and remain his wife, so those bitches have


    no chance to marry him!" But not much joy could be seen in Alice''s eyes.


    "But Alice, are you happy living like that?"


    "E, that''s not what I want. But I feel angry. A jerk like David should pay for what he did to me."


    In E''s eye, Alice''s persistence was not worthy. Alice and David didn''t love each other anyore. Their


    marriage was nothing but an empty shell.


    Looking at her friend''s hollow eyes, E felt bad.


    Unexpectedly, she and Alice share the same sorrow.


    Two minutester, E snubbed the cigarette and solemnly said, "Alice, there''s something I should''ve


    told you ¡­"

 Chapter 3: Revealing Her Secrets

    Chapter 3: Revealing Her Secrets


    "What is it? Why are you so serious?"


    Looking at her, E hesitated for a few seconds and said, "Actually, David asked me to go out with him


    when in college, but I refused."


    Alice smiled lightly, "I knew it. He told me when we got married. I haven''t known you at that time. So


    don''t worry."


    "But that''s not what I want to say¡­" E fronwed.


    Her expression worried Alice, "E, don''t tell me David''s involved. I can''t put up with double betrayal!"


    E shook her head and sighed, "Three months ago, I went on a business trip to a designer seminar.


    We drank a bit at dinner. You know I''m bad at drinking. I couldn''t even walk steadily when I went back


    to my hotel¡­Then I ran into David in the elevator. He just came for business. He said he would help


    me to my room, and I just let him. But when we arrived, he¡­he wanted to sleep with me. I was scared


    and I wanted to call you. But I mistakenly pressed the recording button."


    E took out her phone and yed the recording.


    Alice''s face went a bit pale, but she remained silent and listened to it. "E, it''s God''s will to let us


    encounter tonight! Be mine¡­"


    "David Collins, you asshole! Let go of me!"


    "You''re so hot¡­"


    "I''ll call the police if you don''t stop!"


    "Give me that."


    "Get the hell out of here! Or I''ll tell Alice about it!"


    "E Williams, the hell with your fucking pureness! So dull!"


    Atst, there was a loud sound of a mming door. E was uneasy. She was looking at Alice


    nervously. She held this back for three months. Now that she''s determined to divorce, she didn''t want


    to do this anymore.


    For five minutes, Alice smoked two cigarettes, and E apanied her in silence. She was really


    worried that her friendship with Alice woulde to an end because of the recording.


    When Alice snubbed the cigarette, she finally made her decision, "Fine, E, you have mypany!


    I''m done with this bastard! How dare he try to touch you! That''s my bottom line! E, just divorce


    Benjamin as early as possible. I''ll move out after I hand in my divorce papers. Then we''ll live together.


    What do you think?"


    Her word made E cried. She held Alice in the arm, "Alice, I was so scared just now. I was afraid that


    you would leave me alone!"


    Alice held her by the arm and patted her lightly on the back, "Don''t be silly. Shame on David the


    bastard! I won''t me you for his fault. We really are sisters! We''re even getting divorced together¡­"


    "Alice, I''ll tell Benjamin that I''ll divorce him tonight! You just wait for my good news!"


    "Come on. Don''t cry. Just leave Benjamin. He''s just a jerk! I''m lucky to be born in a rich family. I can


    afford to divorce. I''ve got three real estates. So when you move out, you can live in one of them. From


    now on we''re the league of divorce women." Alice acted like a queen.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    E smiled through tears and released her. She took some tissues to wipe her tears, "But I have


    nowhere to go now. Can I go to yours? I want to go back home till night¡­"


    "Are you kidding? My house will be yours. I''m not going home tonight. Juste to my duplex


    apartment. Let''s have a feast, and curse the two jerks!" Alice took E''s hand and left.


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    Alice made E feel warm. Now divorce wasn''t the saddest thing for her, but sticking with a man who


    didn''t love her.


    ***


    It was in the busiest business center at 4 p.m. Among all the towering business buildings, there was a


    skyscraper. The Hill Group was thergest business empire in Asia.


    Now, the man who was sitting in the president''s office was holding a document in hand.


    Name: E Williams


    Age: 25


    Marital status: Married.


    Workce: DL Design Studio.


    ***


    ''She''s married?''


    Aiden put down the document. Looking at the clouds outside, he seemed to lost in contemtion.


    There was a sh of coldness in his ck eyes.


    "Charles, you may leave. "


    The Chief Secretary Charles Wood was expressionless. He answered, "Yes, President Hill."


    The moment Charles opened the office door, a tall and handsome man walked in.


    "Thanks."


    Charles lowered his head, "You''re wee, President Jones."


    The office door was gently closed.


    Arthur''s seductive eyes were full of interest. He casually sat on the leather sofa, twisting the


    Lamborghini car keys in his finger and quipped, "I''ve heard that someone snatched my customer in my


    clubhousest night and made the new chick at the front desk cry¡­"


    Aiden put the document in a drawer and continued with his work without looking at Arthur. Being


    ignored, Arthur stood up and walked to Aiden''s desk.


    "You really are a workaholic! No breaks on Saturdays. But to be honest, what happenedst night? The


    woman really gave you five million dors?" The mole on the corner of Arthur''s left eyes made him


    seductive, handsome and romantic.


    Aiden raised his eyes and nced at him, "Yes."


    "Jesus! Who''s she? Which wealthy family does shee from?" Arthur was full of excitement and was


    waiting to know more.


    "I don''t know."


    "What do you mean? Don''t tell me you don''t even know who she is!"


    "No."Aiden''s brief answers tantalized Arthur, "Damn! That''s not you! President Hill only sleeps with a


    small number of women a year. Each of them is chosen with care. What''s wrong with you this time?"


    Facing Arthur''s constant questions, Aiden leaned against his chair and coldly said, "I went to your club


    to find youst night. But you weren''t there, and that woman appeared. So I just took her away. That''s


    the whole story. Can you leave now, President Jones?"


    "Oh god! But that''s abnormal! Do you have her photos? Let me see how she looks like. When the


    receptionist sent me her photo, I thought she was ugly¡­But now, even you like her. I think she must be


    quite lovely."


    "No photos, you may go."


    "¡­"


    Seeing Aiden''s cold face, Arthur knew he couldn''t nose in anything. He was leaving unpleasantly,


    "Boring! I''m going to y cards with Jimmy Jackson. Are youing tonight?"


    "I''ll tell youter."

 Chapter 4: Being Threatened

    Chapter 4: Being Threatened


    At three o''clock in the morning, E opened the door of her home with her key and walked into the


    living room. She saw a pair of high heels that didn''t belong to her.


    ''She''s really here.'' She took off her heels and walked barefoot into the kitchen silently.


    Five minutester, she gently opened the bedroom door. She held a basin with water in her hand and


    walked into the bedroom.


    Seeing her husband was holding another woman and sleeping, E''s heart was full of rage and pain.


    With hatred in her ck eyes, E sshed a basin of dark water on them.


    Benjamin and Scarlett woke with a start.


    Benjamin was startled to see a person standing in front of them. He wiped off the filthy water on his


    face and cried out after he figured out who that was, "E Williams! You''re out of your fucking mind!


    What the hell did you ssh on us?"


    After Scarlett made out it was E, she pretended to be scared, "Benjamin, I''m scared. What if she


    hurts me?"


    Benjamin pulled out some tissues in a fuss and helped Scarlett wipe her face, "Don''t worry. She can''t


    hurt you. I''m here."


    Seeing Scarlett never missed her chance to flirt, E sneered, "I won''t hurt you. I''m afraid you''ll stain


    my hand!"


    Benjamin looked at her in disgust, "Since you''ve known our rtionship, I have nothing to say. let''s


    divorce."


    "Benjamin Johnson, you ungrateful jerk! That''s exactly what I want to say!"


    E turned around and left. She felt disgusted to cast one more eye on them.


    Benjamin hurried out naked. He pulled E''s hand and jeered, "E Williams! So you''re crazy at money


    now? Don''t you forget who bought the house and the car! It''s me! You want half of my property? Just


    dream on! Unless you took nothing from me, I won''t sign the settlement!"


    E felt too painful to breathe. She raised her eyes and said, "Fine, I''ll take nothing!" Her decisiveness


    and calm surprised Benjamin.


    He did not expect that she would agree so soon. He thought she would cry and threaten him.


    ''But she saw me sleeping with another woman. She didn''t even shed tears?''


    It upset him a lot.


    When he was distracted, E flung his hand and left.


    Eavesdropping in the dark, Scarlett smiled with victory. ''They are finally getting divorced!''


    In the middle of the night, E was in a cab, shedding tears. She just wanted to get junk at the moment.


    She was in Alice''s inclined short-sleeved t-shirt and jeans. A pair of high heels was besides her feet.


    The driver asked again, "Ms, have you decided where to go?"


    E said, "To the food court of The People''s Street."


    ***


    Forty minutester, Alice hurried to where E was. She pulled a stool and sat down, "Waitress, four


    more bottles of beer for Table Ten!"


    "Alice, you really want to get me drunk? I''ve had two bottles." E''s cheek went pink. She lowered her


    head, with a bottle in hand, and drank again.


    Alice took a bite of a bunch of barbecue and signed, "You won''t get drunk easily tonight. I know it when


    I see you like this. Don''t you know? Sometimes the more you drink, the soberer you get. I understand


    how you feel now. Just drink and cry. I''m here with you!"


    E''s mind seemed to have travelled afar. Her eyes were brimmed with tears again, "Do you know,


    Alice? Benjamin wasn''t like this when in college. He would blush when he talked to me¡­"


    "My family has been strict to me since I was little. My mother stressed that men care about whether a


    woman is a virgin or not. She said my father despised her for not being a virgin. Then they divorced¡­


    So in college, when I was dating Benjamin, I viewed that as my bottom line. I thought I should have sex


    after marriage¡­"


    Alice just listened quietly, chewing her barbecue robotically. Her best friend was in pain, but she


    couldn''t heal her.


    ''Perhaps only alcohol can relieve her pain temporarily¡­''


    ''It''s not bad to be drunk.''


    E smiled sarcastically, "Well, god knew when we really married, he didn''t want to touch me anymore.


    He left home early and came backte every day. Our love gradually faded away¡­"


    Alice seemed to have understood the connotation of her words. She astound and asked her, "E,


    don''t tell me you''ve never had sex with Benjamin."


    "No." E raised the bottle and finished the rest of the beer.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Alice was too shocked to say anything. When she was about to ask again, E''s phone rang.


    E swiped the screen and said, "Who the hell are you? Don''t you know what time is it now? Crazy!"


    After hanging up, Eughed, "Alice, let''s continue to drink!"


    Seeing E could hardly sit still, Alice started to feel sorry for her, "Dear, stop drinking. Let''s go home."


    E''s phone rang again, but it was only a message.


    Since she left home, she had been keeping her phone on. She had been hoping Benjamin would


    apologize or beg her¡­She looked at her phone, but it was an unknown number.


    It read, "Meet in the old spot, now."


    "Who the hell is this¡­" E was about to switch off, but the other party sent a photo suddenly.


    Suddenly, E sat up. She was quite awake.


    Another message came, "If you don''t show up, your photos will be put online."


    "E, what''s wrong? You don''t look good." Alice looked at E phone.


    E picked up a bottle of water on the table and poured on her own head.


    "My God, what''s wrong with you?"


    E got soberer.


    "Alice, I suddenly remember I''ve got something important to do. I must leave first!" E stood up


    staggeringly. She pulled out several hundred from her purse and put them on the table.


    Alice took her hand worriedly, "Who are you looking for in the middle of the night? Is it Benjamin? E,


    don''t give in! If you forgive him this time, he''ll go further in the future. He''s not gonna treat you well!"


    "Alice, don''t think too much. It wasn''t him¡­But I really have to go. You go home first." E''s voice was


    cold, and her face was livid and pale.


    Alice finally let go, "Where are you going? I''ll go with you."


    "No, I''m really fine."


    Eventually, Alice watched E took a taxi and left.


    ***


    Half an hourter, a drunken E appeared at the door of a suite. She took a deep breath and rang the


    bell.


    Soon, the door opened. The man surrounded a towel on his waist. Water was still dripping from his


    hair. He moved his thin lips, "Quite quickly."

 Chapter 5: A Drunken Fight

    Chapter 5: A Drunken Fight


    After E entering the room, her smell of beer and barbecue made Aiden frown, who had just taken a


    shower.


    "You didn''t sleep in the middle of the night but went to drink and have barbecue?"


    Hearing his question, E turned and raised her head to look at him. She was angry, "Tell me your


    name? Or your number!"


    Aiden ignored her and walked to the liquor cab, but poured himself a cup of water. He''s graceful


    movements was charming, even just drinking water.


    "Why should I tell you?" interest shone in his eyes.


    E took off her heels and strode to him. But he was too tall, she had to raised her head to look at him.


    Her courage was weakened a bit. She stepped back and yelled at him, "I''m gonna make aint


    against you!"


    Watching her ridiculous behaviors, Aiden felt like having a little argument with her. He walked to the


    sofa with a ss in hand and sat down, strength and dominance exuding.


    "Of what?"


    "That you''re not professional!"


    He smirked, "But you enjoyed it very muchst night."


    "The hell withst night!" The beer gave E some courage to blurt out some curse words.


    Aiden frowned again and hardened his voice, "I hate women who don''t mind theirnguage."


    E didn''t care at all, "Who the hell are you? It''s none of your business. I just like to say so."


    Aiden immediately lost the interest of chatting with her. He nced at her, "OK, go and take a shower. I


    only have two hours."


    His disregard and order dumbfound E.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Then she freaked out, "Are you sick? I''m warning you! I''ve paid you! Stop badgering me and give my


    photos back!"


    Her words made Aidenugh, as if she was an idiot in his eye. E stamped her foot in anger, "What


    are youughing at? Where are the photos? Where''s your phone?"


    She began to look for it. When she was about to head for the bedroom, Aiden stood up. He strode to


    her and held her up like grabbing a chicken, carrying her to the bathroom.


    He threw her at the thick carpet on the floor, and nced at her with condescension, "Your smell of


    beer disgusts me. You''ve got ten minutes to take a shower." Then the bathroom door was shut with a


    bang.


    E felt dizzy after he threw her down, and she felt sick. There was something churning in her stomach.


    She immediately rushed to the closestool and puked.


    Aiden was answering a phone in the bedroom.


    "Where are you now? I''m still ying cards in Jimmy''s. Are youing?" Arthur was speaking with a


    cigarette in his mouth and a ss of wine in hand.


    Aiden answered briefly, "I'' m not free."


    "Busy?"


    "Addressing my physiological needs."


    "¡­"


    Arthur gave out a "pooh", spewing the wine in his mouth. "Impressive! You¡­you just continue." Arthur


    hung up. He couldn''t imagine whether Aiden was as cold as he used to be when he was with a woman.


    He trembled a bit at his thought.


    After hanging up, Aiden replied several emails. ''20 minutes'' passed, that woman hasn''t finished?''


    He lost his patience. Putting down his phone, he headed straight to the bathroom. Opening the door, he


    froze.


    ''She is sleeping by the closestool.


    And still dressed!''


    He was so angry that he grabbed her up and put her into the tub, spraying hot water on her with the


    shower. E woke up soon. But she was so drunk and sleepy, and her body felt weak.


    Seeing this cruel man spraying her with the shower, she burst into tears, "What on earth do you want?


    Why must you torture me? I''ve got a bad mood tonight. But you''re still bullying me¡­I''ve paid you five


    million dors! What do you want from me?"


    He stopped spraying her. His desire was all gone with her cries. Her tears left him only annoyance and


    rage.


    He grabbed her up from the tub, wiped her with a towel and wrapped her up with it, throwing her on the


    bed. Aiden began to put on his clothes. His n of having sex with her fell through.


    Five minutester, he was well-dressed. Looking at the sleeping woman, he heaved a deep sign. This


    was the first time he felt so helpless to a woman.


    Before he left, he called room services, because he couldn''t stand the smell of vomiting. This suite was


    exclusive to him. He couldn''t stand any untidiness.


    But the moment he mmed the door, he started to picture how those male attendant may do to her.


    ''This drunken woman wouldn''t even notice if someone got herid.''


    A hint of anger shed through his dark eyes.


    Eventually, Aiden returned to the room and headed straight to the bedroom, carrying E with him.


    ''There were so many exceptions tonight.''


    ''It didn''t matter with another one.''


    Aiden threw E and her bag into the back seat of his car. He got into the car and warned E lying in


    the back, "If you vomit again, I''ll throw you out of my car."


    During the journey, E was in sound sleep. She didn''t even say a word.


    An hourter, Aiden drove his Maybach into the underground parking lot of the building of the Hill


    Group.


    Getting off, he carried E into the elevator that was exclusive to him and headed straight to the


    president''s office on the top floor. In the office, Aiden took her to his own lounge, tucked her in and left.


    ***


    At 10 a.m., E woke up. She held her hands on her head, feeling headache for her hangover.


    She found herself lying in a room. Looking down, she noticed herself naked¡­She almost screamed.


    She looked around this room. It looked like a bedroom, but somehow not. It wasrge but a bit empty.


    There was also a huge wardrobe nearby. The owner didn''t seem to allow anything redundant in this


    room, since everything was so tidy.


    The she began to hear the sound of men outside. When she listened more closely, she knew there was


    more than one man out there!


    ''Where on earth is here?'' E was frightened.


    It suddenly urred to her that she met the man in the hotelst night..


    ''Is it his home?''


    She rolled up the sheets and tried to find her clothes, but she found nothing. She stared at the huge


    wardrobe in front of her, and walked up to open it. But all were men''s clothes.


    Gritting her teeth, she grabbed a white shirt and put it on. The shirt was too long for her, as if she had


    put on a dress. She felt quite embarrassed.


    E pressed her ear against the door, listening to what''s happening outside, and dare not to open the


    door.


    ''It seemed quiet outside.''


    Just as she was about to open the door, she was knocked to the ground by someoneing into the


    room.


    The way she sat on the ground interested the man.


    E screamed as she realized who he was.

 Chapter 6: Forced to fall

    Chapter 6: Forced to fall


    "Shame on you! I did not seduce you¡­." E said, with her hand tugging her shirt to avoid going


    naked.


    Aiden came into the house with a smile and closed the door.


    "Where are we?" she asked.


    "My office." he answered.


    E was frightened and wondered that why they came to his office.


    "You mean, this is where you work?" She could not believe it, and immediately felt goosebumps.


    Seeing her despising, Aiden knew that she misunderstood him, but he did not want to exin too much


    to her.


    Walking towards the sofa, he sat down and said with a smile, "What''s up? Why cannot I have a serious


    job?"


    He looked at her with indifferent expression, which made E find herself still siting on the carpet. E


    stood up immediately and moved deliberately three meters away from him.


    "You do have a serious job?" she asked out of curiosity. ''He has a part-time job?''


    He stroked his chin with two fingers, lowering his eyes and wondering for a few seconds, and then said,


    "I''m the secretary of the CEO."


    E nodded and said, "I got it. By the way, where are my clothes?"


    "They are still at the hotel we stayedst night." he said.


    "What? Why didn''t you take them here? How can I leave here without wearing my clothes?" she said


    as she looked glum and ravaged.


    Seldom has he been in such a good mood. He stood up and said, "I haven''t had breakfast yet. I can


    take you to the hotel to get your clothes on my way to breakfast."


    "I just go out dressing like this?" she questioned angrily.


    "You feel embarrassed?" he asked.


    E exasperated, "Bullshit! You wouldn''t want to go out just in a shirt, would you?"


    Aiden answered, "Let me see."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Why don''t you help me get a dress? I can give you money." she suggested.


    "I''m not an errand runner." he refused.


    She added, "How about I call my friend and ask her to send my clothes over here?"


    He said with displease, "You think everyone can feel free toe here?"


    "So, what the hell do you want?" she sputtered.


    Several secondster, Aiden slightly chuckled and then said in a cold voice, "I have an idea¡­."


    Two minutester, Aiden held E and left his office.


    Miles was shocked when he passed by. When he came to his sense and said "Mr. Hill", he stopped


    calling his boss''s name by Aiden''s warning look.


    When Aiden and E went into his exclusive elevator, E gently asked, "Are you sure that nobody saw


    me?"


    At the moment, her head wrapped in his suit jacket, and she was wearing his long trousers with the


    trouser legs dragging outside, like a child wearing his parent''s clothes covertly.


    Heughed at her, "Your parents wouldn''t recognize you the way you are right now."


    "Good." she said. With her arm hanging her bag, she clung to his neck out of the fear that she might fall


    from his arms.


    Out of the elevator was his private parking spot.


    He opened the car door and put her in the passenger seat.


    As Aiden drove his Maybach and left the underground garage, he said to E, "You can put the cloth


    down."


    Hearing this, E immediately took down the suit coat. Stuffy for a while, she looked cute with her face


    flushed like a juicy red apple.


    Aiden''s eyes went dark when looking at her.


    At the same time, there was a vibrating sound came from her handbag.


    She opened her bad and took out her phone and found that there were dozens of messages and


    several missed calls. Right now, her husband, Benjamin Johnson, was calling her.


    When she answered the phone, she heard Benjamin asked in a harsh tone, "Where are you now?"


    As E nced at Aiden and found he was not interested in it, she rxed slightly.


    "What''s up?" she answered in a bad mood.


    "Your mother, Caroline Howard,e to mypany because she cannot find you. You''d bettere


    here right away to pick up her!" Benjamin said in a hurry.


    The next second the phone hung up.


    E lowered down her head and cursed, "Damn it!"


    "Your husband?" Aiden asked without emotions.


    Her heart fluttered for a moment. She nced at him but did not answer the question.


    He did not ask again since she did not reply.


    After he parked his car in the hotel''s underground parking lot, he held her straight to the suite.


    When entering the room, E could not wait to jump out of his arms and when she was about to look


    for her clothes, she was caught by Aiden. He carried her over his shoulder and walked to the bedroom.


    When in the bedroom, she was thrown onto the bed and felt dizzy by the hit. Before she sat up, she


    was hugged by Aiden.


    "Let me go!" she screamed.


    He smiled and said, "As your driver for free, you need to tip me¡­."


    "What tip? I have no money for you!" E said angrily. At first, she dazed to give him thousands of


    moneys and let him pick up a big bargain, but now he still was asking her for tips shamelessly?


    Aiden took little effort to put her hands above her head with one of his hands.


    A few secondster, when her skin was exposed to the air, she could not help chilling when she felt


    cold.


    "How dare you touch me!" she questioned coldly and angrily.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?" he asked. His fearlessness annoyed her.


    ''Why can a PR man take advantage of her so justifiably?''


    ''How dare he!''


    "I have told you that I have no money to pay for you. Stop wasting time on me." she said.


    Aiden said near her ear, "The money you have given is enough to be the monthly payment."


    ''Monthly payment?''


    E was dumbfounded and said, "I''d love to give that amount of money for a time. I don''t need the


    monthly service. You''d better let me go. Otherwise, I will call the police."


    ''If he forces me to have sex, I will call the police!''


    Aiden chuckled, "What else would you say except calling the police?"


    "I''m not kidding you! I don''t have time to mess with you! Let me go!" she bellowed.


    He said with a smile, "As long as you rx, I promise you will enjoy it¡­."


    "Stop talking nonsense! Let me out of here!" she said. She struggled for a while but could not get out of


    his arms. She was like a fish on a chopping board to be ughtered.


    There was a light sparked in his eyes, and he said, "Don''t believe it? Let''s try¡­."


    She was numb with horror at the thought of the painful experience of that night.


    Looking at the faint tears in her eyes, his index finger pressed her lips and said, "Shush. Don''t cry. I will


    be gentle this time and make you love the feeling."


    "I beg you! Let me go¡­." She asked as she was scared to tears.


    His red lips raised, and he said in the voice of ruthlessness, "It''s no use to beg me."


    Within seconds, she gasped in pain and bit her lower lip to bear it all


    Her hands were pressed by his hands at both sides. He began to smile as he watched her beginning to


    enjoy.


    "Look at me¡­." he said.


    His voice was full of magic. When she looked at him, all she could see was his beautiful and perfect


    face.


    She fell for the first time.

 Chapter 7: Divorce Settlement

    Chapter 7: Divorce Settlement


    Two hourster.


    When she picked up her phone, she saw there were ten missed calls from Benjamin.


    "Damn it! My mom is not gue. He has to be so annoyed?" she said angrily. She was so annoyed that


    she dropped her phone and went straight into the bathroom for a shower.


    After she closed the bathroom door, Aiden quietly picked up her phone.


    Seeing that the name of missed call was "jerk", he was inexplicably happy.


    Then he put down her phone and ignored it.


    Aiden strode towards the bathroom. He chose the one next to the living room instead of the bigger one


    in the bedroom.


    He turned the door handle of the bathroom, walked into the bathroom naturally and then hugged E


    from her back.


    When she turned around with fear, she touched his skin. She wiped of the water on her face to see


    who was standing next to her.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked.


    He reached for the switch and the sprinkler stopped watering immediately.


    There were some water drops on his handsome face. Aiden was so beautiful and attractive that his


    beauty was so unbelievable. He said to E, "Help me bathe."


    Shepsed into silence.


    E turned around to avoid seeing his figure. She could not help thinking of what they had done several


    minutes ago. Suddenly she felt breathless and her heart beats so quickly.


    "You have your own hands and feet. Why should I take a bath for you? Isn''t there a bathroom in the


    bedroom?" she asked. But before she finished her question, she was confined to the corner.


    He was a little impatient and said, "You are not willing to do so? Or maybe we can have sex again¡­"


    E was frightened. Come on! One more time she would go to faint.


    She eventually gave in, and said, "Ok, I will help you."


    During the bath, her face was red like a tomato. She was so close to see his fine figure that she almost


    bit her lips blood.


    He looked haughty and reserved like a king, squinting at E, whose expression wasplicated, and


    there was always a touch of yfulness in his dark eyes. He was enjoying her service to him.


    ***


    Thirty minutester, E ate a little in a hurry and then picked up her bag to leave the suite.


    "Stop." Aiden said, sitting at the head table.


    She inexplicable subconsciously and obediently turned around, looking straight at him, and asked,


    "Anything else?"


    She was furious at the thought of the photos in his hand.


    "You already had sex with me. Remember that do not let another man touch you." he said calmly


    without any emotion, but he could give a sense of oppression.


    E could no longer control her temper and roared, "Who the hell are you? What made you have the


    reason to control my life? You think that you are my man because you have sex with me for two times?


    Nonsense! It''s not your business!"


    Aiden stared at her and said coldly, "You can''t do that? Well, if you can''t do so, then I will post those


    photos. I don''t care about it cause my face was not shown in the pictures."


    His shamelessness and threats made her clench her fists and made her want to rush in front of him


    and then to smash his handsome face immediately.


    "What the hell you want? Get to the point! If you want some money, tell me directly how much you


    want?" she roared.


    She regreted very much.


    ''It was really bad luck to meet such a scoundrel. If I do have to give money to him, the only thing I can


    do is to ask Alice to lend me some money and settle the photos first.''


    "I have already told you that the money you paid is enough for monthly service." he said in a cold tone,


    while he used a knife to spread the caviar evenly on toast.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    E was going crazy and wanted to take off her heels and throw them in his face.


    "Fuck you!" she scolded.


    "Mind your words. I have told you that I don''t like women speaking swearing." he said.


    There was extreme coldness in his eyes to warn her to shut up immediately.


    She even had an intuition that if she kept on swearing, she would not be able to get out of the hotel.


    But she was not a sucker to be bullied by this way.


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself down, and then said, "Mr. Hill, I hope we can settle this


    problem peacefully. The five million I gave you is our previous deal! The deal is done, and you don''t


    owe me and vice versa. I hope you can be more professional, at least you should give back to me


    those pictures you took secretly. If you keep pestering me like this, I can only resort tow. It won''t do


    good to us both."


    Her calmness and counterattack won the appreciation of Aiden.


    ''It seemed that she didn''t know who I am.''


    ''It was getting more and more interesting¡­.''


    "Well, E, how about that we have sex for ten more times, then I will give back those pictures to you.


    It''s up to me to choose when and where but you need to be on call. If you think it impossible, you can


    sue me or call the police." he proposed.


    His hubris was beyond her imagination.


    For a moment she was not sure whether he was really fearless, or he was deceiving her.


    However, if they were to solve the problem by court, her photos would be seen by many people and her


    reputation would bepletely ruined¡­.


    If her parents, rtives, and friends know about the rtion between her and Aiden, how could she


    face them in the future?


    Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, "Ok! Deal. I hope you''re not the one who broke your words."


    She could not stay any longer and walked away indignantly.


    Her leaving did not dampen his appetite at all.


    Instead, he ate his meal with relish.


    In all his years in the business world, he had never yed this kind of game with a woman.


    Suddenly he felt good as it can be a moderation of life.


    He opened his phone and called his secretary, "Charles, take over thepany E works for as fast


    as you can."


    "Yes, sir." Charles answered.


    ***


    E quickly got on a taxi as soon as she left the hotel, and then she hurried to Benjamin''spany.


    An hourter, she got on the elevator.


    When she stepped out of the elevator and into thepany, all the passing staff said hello to her like


    "Hello, Mrs. Johnson."


    She hurried to pass them, nodding at will.


    When she came to Benjamin''s office, she pushed the door directly and went in.


    The next second, she saw Scarlett was also in the office.


    Moreover, Scarlett was, half naked, sitting in Benjamin''s arms at the moment.


    They had sex in the office in daylight!


    "Shameless!" E scolded at the end of her patience.


    Benjamin did not look good, and scolded, "E , don''t you fucking know that knock the door before you


    open it?"


    "Well, you know anything about shame?" she asked.


    Facing with E, who suddenly came in, Scarlett turned around in an unhurried manner and began to


    put on clothes slowly to show her good figure that she was proud of.


    E smiled with sarcasm, and then took out her phone to take pictures of Scarlett.


    It was Scarlett turned to be nervous and talked to Benjamin urgently, "Darling, you see, she takes


    pictures of me¡­."


    Benjamin lost his patience a little bit, and said to Scarlett, "Dear, please leave the office for a while. I


    will ask the pictures back."


    Scarlett stared at E, put on her clothes, and went out reluctantly.


    "Where''s my mom?" she asked.


    Benjamin nced at her with disgust and said, "She has gone back to her hometown."


    He casually took the documents from the table and pushed them forward, said with a cold tone, "E,


    this is the divorce settlement. Sign it!"

 Chapter 8: Being Tangled

    Chapter 8: Being Tangled


    Benjamin''s ruthless words fiercely pulled her back to the painful reality.


    She could not have imagined that he was faster than her to prepare the divorce settlement!


    ''He cannot wait to be with Scarlett?''


    "E , what are you doing now? At that time, you were very generous with your promise!" he said. He


    looked at her to see what she wanted to do and saw there were tears in her eyes even though she


    pretended to be calm.


    E looked away from the divorce settlement and looked up at him. Although there was a clear answer


    in her mind, she asked Benjamin resignedly, "What it''s all for? Why have you betrayed me? Benjamin,


    did your oaths are all jokes on me?"


    Tears slid on her face and she did not wipe them, and she was still looking at his eyes directly.


    Benjamin stood up suddenly, took out a cigarette casually from the cigarette case at the table, looking


    at her with aplicated emotion, and then lit the cigarette.


    He smoked, and spit out a smoke circle, and then said calmly, "E, we both have wrongs and it''s not


    all my fault! Do not think yourself innocent. You tested me again and again, but you would not have sex


    with me. You said that if we can have sex after we married legally, it proved that I did love you. Who the


    hell told you this kind of words?"


    She felt down after listening to what he said, and she did not reply. What she did was listening quietly.


    He took a smoke, and continued to say, "I remembered that my dad died after we just graduated. I was


    in a terrible mood after the funeral. I longed for your warmth and touch, and I hoped we can have sex to


    prove I was alive¡­. However, you refused to have sex with me and even threatened me that if I forced


    you, you would break up with me¡­. Well, I will never forget that day."


    He was in a deep terrible mood right now. E stood behind he, and she was able to empathize his


    feeling of that night.


    At that time. Her mind was still rtively conservative by the mother''s long-term brainwashing of


    traditional ideas that they should have sex after marriage.


    E and Benjamin had been in love for two years in college and they agreed that they married after


    graduation.


    But she never agreed to have sex before marriage.


    To be honest, she did feel guilty to him due to this and she let a man cannot have sex again and again.


    "Is this the reason why you betrayed me?" she questioned him calmly.


    Benjamin turned suddenly, stared at her and answered in a cold tone, "You''re right."


    "Then why did you promise to marry me?" she asked angrily.


    He sneered, "I want you to feel what it''s like of being a widow¡­"


    That answer broke her heart.


    By the time she was fully prepared to have sex with him, he did not love her anymore.


    "Damn it, how stupid I am! Why didn''t I notice that before¡­?" she said. She walked to the table, picked


    up the divorce settlement, wiped away her tears and carefully examined the document.


    The document wrote that as they agreed before, she got nothing after divorce, and the two vis and


    three cars all belong to Benjamin.


    After confirmation, she was preparing to sign while she found that she didn''t have pens. She asked


    Benjamin without looking at him, "Is there a pen?"


    Benjamin walked to his desk, took out a pen from his suit pocket, and dropped it on the table.


    E leaned herself to sign the document. Her neckline was not close to her chest, and it was easy to


    see her breast. Benjamin found that there were some kiss marks on her breast.


    "Wait!" he said.


    She stood up to look at him, and asked with a deadpan, "What''s wrong?"


    Benjamin stood in front of her, and pulled her arm with his hand, and asked, "Who did you meetst


    night?"


    She shocked for a second, faced with his questioning, and then sneered, "It''s none of your business,


    isn''t it?"


    Heughed with anger, and said, "Why is it none of my business? You are still my wife before divorce.


    Tell me! Are you cheating on me?"


    E was speechless out of anger. Benjamin betrayed her first, but now he used her shamelessly?


    "Benjamin, let me go! We have divorced." she roared.


    Her alienation and istion made him feel discontented.


    E was his first love and his wife. Now they were going to divorce, but he never had sex with her.


    Those kiss marks deeply spurred his self-esteem as a man.


    Benjamin suddenly hugged her, dragged her to the sofa and pressed her on the sofa without many


    efforts.


    "Benjamin, let me go!" she cried with fluster. Thinking of his having sex with Scarlett couples of minutes


    ago, a wave of nausea swept over her.


    His handsome face now appeared ferocious. He said like a ruffian, "Let you go? You are must kidding. I


    must fuck you before we divorce!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Benjamin, you lunatic! Let me go¡­." she cried as she struggled to get out of his arms and her face


    had flushed.


    Her flustering and dislike of him made him more energized.


    "E , you are still my wife inw. It''s my right to have sex with you as well as your obligation!"


    His breath sprayed in her ears. And he found that there were some kiss marks never her ear. He


    punched the sofa out of anger, and then roared, "Who the hell he is?"


    His rage let her feel a sense of revenge.


    "Serious? Are you jealous now? You told me you don''t love me anymore. Your lover is outside the door.


    Why don''t you have sex with her?" she provoked him with words since she could not get rid of his


    mping.


    He gritted his teeth and asked, "E , I fucking ask you again! Who the hell is he? I''m going to cripple


    him!"


    How dare the man fuck his wife!


    "Ha ha ha¡­." Eughed with her tearsing out.


    He pinched her chin with her hand and asked fiercely, "What are youughing at?"


    In a twinkling, her smile disappeared. There was a chill in her dark eyes. She said, "Benjamin. Stop


    acting like a crazy dog! Let me go. Let me sign the divorce settlement. Let''s get an amicable divorce."


    He looked at her beautiful ck eyes that infatuated him for a long time. At the moment there was a


    kind of strange beauty which was like the red rose with thorns waiting for a man to pick, and like the


    precious saussurea involucrata that people dare not approach."


    "After I fuck you¡­" he said.


    Her chin was pinched by him and she could not escape at the moment. E clenched her teeth to avoid


    his seeding and she used all her efforts to resist him.


    When she got the chance, she lifted her knee and kicked Benjamin.


    Benjamin scolded to her and he fell out of pain.


    E took the opportunity to stand up. She ran to the desk immediately, took the divorce settlement, and


    opened the door without paying any attention to Benjamin.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw Scarlett sitting in the secretary''s seat and gave her a cold


    sneer.


    ''Benjamin let here to hispany so quickly?''


    E said nothing and left with strides.


    Scarlett saw there were some wrinkles on E''s clothes, and she pushed the door immediately to


    check what happened inside.


    Scarlett saw Benjamin was lying on the sofa and scolding "Bitch!"


    "Benjamin, what happened to you?" Scarlett asked.


    It was the moment that he was most embarrassed. He turned to stare at her, with his angry eyes, and


    growled at her, "Who let you in? Get out!"

 Chapter 9: Surprise Her Bosom Friend

    Chapter 9: Surprise Her Bosom Friend


    When E went to work on Monday, she got the news that their studio had been bought by the Hill


    Group.


    They all are required to report to work today.


    There were four people in the studio. Except their boss, they were signed to the Hill Group by contract.


    Another three female fashion designers were extreme excited except E.


    "Oh my God! I finally did a right thing since I was born that I work for our studio. Now our studio is


    bought by the Hill Group. I feel like I¡¯m going to marry a rich handsome tall man and reach the top of


    my life!" Be Cooper, one of the fashion designers fancied her life while she was packing up.


    E packed up quietly without saying something. In her opinion, she did not think it was as good as


    they imagined.


    As the saying goes, "Better be the head of an ass than the tail of a horse." When she went to work for


    the Hill Group, she prayed that she would not be the one who was responsible for printing


    documents.


    At noon, after their four had finished boxed lunch in the office, the former boss, Hunter James, came


    into thepany, looking as if he had made a lot of money and he was pleased with himself.


    "Ladies, this time the Hill Group can buy our studio, it is a great thing for all of us! We are predestined


    to work together. Next month I will emigrate to Australia. Let''s go to eat a great meal tonight. It''s my


    treat. I invite you to the most luxurious restaurant, the Eastern Pce. We meet at eight. Everyone is


    weed and I hope all you wille!" Hunter said joyfully.


    Everyone promised to show up since the boss was so generous and warm to wee them for dinner.


    Hunter drove them to the Hill Group in person.


    Looking at the towering building, Sofia Carson, who got along well with E, roared, "This is our new


    battlefield from now on!"


    When they four walked into the building with a cardboard box in each of their arms, Hunter pulled E


    and said to her secretly, "E, you signed a five-year contract with me when you were hired. Now there


    are still three years to expire. Do not resign during these three years! Otherwise, you cannot afford


    break-up fees¡­."


    E looked at Hunter driving away. She got a little confused that why Hunter only reminded her.


    She shook her head and let the problem alone. Sofia in front of her called her to hurry up, "E,e


    on. Everyone is waiting for you!"


    E trotted in heels to follow up the team.


    They four got into the elevator for employees. There were two hours to be off duty and they need to


    report for duty before getting off work.


    When they arrived at the personnel department, they finished the formality of entry smoothly and


    quickly.


    They four were all arranged into the design department of the Hill Group.


    They had been the head designers in their former workce before, but now they were assigned to be


    the designers'' assistants.


    There were ten designers in the design department, three of whom were chief designers.


    Be Cooper, Sofia Carson, and Anne Smith all became the assistant of the three chief designers. Only


    E was arranged into the logistics team, which meant she needed to do chores.


    The logistics team help the designers make coffee, order takeout, take delivery, make PPT, collect data


    and so on.


    E was putting the things on her desk in an awful bad mood. She knew that it was no use for her of


    joining thergest investmentpany in Asia.


    Now she was on the margins, and instead of getting more money, she was getting 800 dors less than


    she used to get.


    She could not wait to be off.


    When she finally got off work, her best friend, Alice Walker, called her and said, "E, I''m downstairs at


    your newpany. Let''s go to celebrate tonight. Congrattions on your change of husband and job!


    Good thingse in pairs!"


    It was the warmest thing to hear the voice of a good friend in such a strange environment.


    "Wait for a second, I''ll be right down!"


    E carried her bag and went to the elevator. Sofia behind her called out, "E, don''t forget we meet at


    the East Pce at eight tonight!"


    "Got it!" E replied.


    Out of the Hill Group, E got into Alice¡¯s red Porsche roadster.


    The scene that E got on a luxurious car was seen by a designer of the design department and the


    designer took a photo of E on the spot.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the car, Alice asked E, "To be honest, that night that you left me alone was to meet whom? Last


    night I asked you the details, but you told me nothing! Do you still take me as your good bestie?"


    Faced with her friend''s question, E sighed, knowing that there was no way she could fool it, and then


    said frankly, "Alice you need to promise first that if I tell you, you can''tugh at me! Or even judge


    me¡­."Alice drove with one hand, the other hand taking a cigarette. She nced sideways at her, and


    said in a surprise tone, "What¡¯s up? Look at your seriousness. Ok, I promise I will notugh at you or


    judge you. Deal?"


    E took a deep breath, and then told her the truth, "The day I knew Benjamin cheated on me, I was in


    such a bad mood¡­. And then I went to the Night Club."


    "Shit!" Alice was shock and interrupted E, "Are you serious that you really went to there to find a man


    to have sex tofort you?"


    "Alice, you have promised that you will not judge me." E said.


    Alice threw the butt out of the window and immediately raised her hand and said, "Sorry, I''m sorry! I¡¯m


    wrong! I promise I will not judge you. Go on please¡­."


    For this kind of thing subverted her worldview, Alice was willing to take out one hundred thousand


    dors to pay for this story.


    E turned her face to the window. The perfect man''s face shed in her mind. She said, "I spent the


    five million dividends that Benjamin gave me when hispany went public for the PRman."


    Alice jammed on the brakes and parked the car to the roadside, then immediately stretched out her


    hand to touch E¡¯s forehead and said, "E, are you sure everything is okay with you? Are you crazy?


    You paid five million dors for a PRman? You are messing up the market. How much should we pay


    for those PRmans when we want them after you had paid such high for them?"


    E was amused by the half-true words, "Alice, I remember that you have already found other man to


    have sex, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Who told you I did so! Do you think I really called for a man the day I found that David cheated on me?


    Not at all! At that time, your cousin was hospitalized with appendicitis, do you remember? After you


    went to the hospital, I took a taxi home." Alice exined.


    E blushed. She thought Alice was the same as her, but it turned out that only she herself did such a


    thing. Instantly, she was really regretful.


    But the real regret was that she had been entangled by him.


    "My god, why didn''t you tell me before? If I had known you did not find a PR man, maybe I wouldn''t


    have been so impulsive to do so at that time¡­." she signed.


    Seeing E¡¯s regretful expression, Alice quickly untied the safety belt, hugged her and said, "Never


    mind. Since you had already done so, we just let it go, alright? The men work for the Night Club all


    have a handsome face and a good figure. You have nothing to lose. Just the five million you spend was


    too much for a PRman."


    E sighed, "Alice, I know that five million is arge sum of money and this money is the share out


    bonus that Benjamin gave me at the beginning of his business. In the mind, I know all the time that it is


    his money. But I don¡¯t want to give it back to him since he cheated on me. If the money were back to


    him, maybe he would give it to Scarlett! At that time, I thought, even if I give it to beggars, I will not let it


    be Scarlett¡¯s!"


    When Benjamin was mentioned, E would still cry for those sad things. Alice patted her on the


    shoulder and said, "Well, don¡¯t waste your tears for this man who cheated on you. I take you to eat


    something good, and then we go shopping! Don''t worry. It''s my treat!"


    "Alice, it doesn¡¯t work for me tonight. Our former boss invited us to the Eastern Pce to have a meal.


    It was actually a farewell party." E said.


    Alie immediately smiled and said, "Can I go with you?"

 Chapter 10: Helped by A Handsome Guy

    Chapter 10: Helped by A Handsome Guy


    After dinner, Alice drove E home.


    Wearing work suit in the Eastern Pce, such a high-ss night club was not suitable.


    Alice walked into her own walking-closet to pick out clothes from a row of nightclub clothes for E.


    "E, I suggest that if you have time one day, let''s buy some new clothes. I haven''t bought new clothes


    for a week!" Alice said.


    E, wearing a bath towel on her head, came out of the bathroom just after taking a bath. She walked


    to the closet, took down the towel and wiped her hair, said, "I''m afraid I don''t have time recently. I need


    to work harder since I''m a new recruit. I have heard from other designers that they often work


    overtime¡­. By the way, I am now in the state of being divorced, so I don''t need to dress up anymore. I


    will go home tomorrow and bring all the clothes I want here."


    Alice understood E''s situation and replied, "OK, we can go shopping when you''re done your work.


    When you go home tomorrow? I can help you with your luggage."


    "I''ll tell you tomorrow." E said.


    "Sure. I''m free all day tomorrow." Alice said.


    As they chatted, Alice began to help E dress up. Alice chose a special dress for E, a fish-tail dress


    with gradual green sequins and with two slender straps on her shoulders, which seemed to break at the


    slightest pull.


    E stared at her face. Alice had the top-notch makeup skills. After makeup, E''s hair was in anguid


    curl, tucked behind one ear, with a starfish pearl pinned in it, and she were like a stunning mermaid.


    Alice, holding a solid eye shadow box in her hand, stared at E and said in worry, "How crazy the man


    was that he had made so many kiss marks on you. There are too conspicuous¡­."


    "Never mind. I want to change a dress. This one is too revealing!" Eined.


    "No way! If I wear this dress, it is truly revealing. But it is very suitable for you. E, just wear this dress


    to find your Mr. Right tonight¡­" Alice persuaded.


    Finally, Alice helped E cover those kiss marks with the foundation.


    By 8 p.m., Alice and E appeared in their reserved box of the Eastern Pce on time.


    Hunter and three other colleagues were already present with their beautiful dress-up.


    After chatting for a while, they started drinking and singing.


    Be and Hunter were ying dice games that the one lost should take a drink, while Sofia and Anne,


    sitting in front of the song-order machine, selected the songs they wanted to sing.


    There was a bunch of foods on the table and a bottle of champagnes and two bottles of red wine. Alice


    leaned close to E''s ear and said, "Your former boss is very generous. It takes more than ten hundred


    thousand dors tonight."


    "Ding". E received a text message. When she saw the name of the message, she stood up and said


    to Alice, "Alice, I am going to the bathroom."


    E walked quickly out of the box when Alice was saying "There is a bathroom in the box¡­."


    Standing in the hallway, E checked the message sent by "Psycho", which read "The same ce


    within an hour. Otherwise, your photos¡­"


    ''Shit! He became addicted to threatening her!''


    E went back to the box and apologized to all that she must leave early. Although Alice let her go, she


    needed to give a reasonable exnation to Alice when she was back Alice''s home.


    When she was walking through the hallway, a fat old man, who came out of a box, said hello to E at


    the sight of her, "Beauty,e on. Come to our box, we give you more tips¡­."


    When speaking, he reached out his hand to E. E avoided his hand immediately and scolded,


    "Damn it! I''m not barmaid."


    She wanted to pass him and go on, but she was pulled by the man. Suddenly her dress strap broke.


    E hurried to clutch her cloth to avoid breast-baring.


    "You bitch! You work for here then you should listen to the order¡­." The old man scolded her. when he


    wanted to p E, another man showed up to hold the old man''s hand.


    The old man staggered a little. Arthur Jones, in a casual dress, said coldly, "Mr. James, are you getting


    drunk that you cannot figure out the dress of different beauties? Look at the one who standing next to


    me carefully."


    Mr. James immediately became sober when he found that Arthur stood in front of him, and apologized,


    "Mr. Jones. I''m sorry that I didn''t recognize you just now. What a small world."


    It was easy to find that the two barmaids standing next to Arthur dressed totally differentpared with


    what E dressed although there were a little simrities. But E''s dressing was much expensive than


    the barmaids''.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mr. James became nervous instantly. The guests that can spending money in the Eastern Pce were


    all bigwigs. If he offended one of them, he could not continue to run a business.


    "Mr. James. I think you should apologize for treating this woman in that way." Arthur said coldly even he


    said with smile.


    Mr. James was trembling. He could not confirm the rtion between Arthur and E and he was afraid


    that E was Arthur''s girlfriend, he would be in big trouble¡­.


    He immediately bent down to apologize to E, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault that I have offended you.


    Please forgive me¡­."


    Arthur let those two barmaids to leave first and squinted at Mr. James, then he said, "You can leave


    now."


    Mr. James left in a hurry. He had no nerve to offend Arthur who had a great power in this city.


    Let alone Aiden.


    "Thank you for your help. But I need to leave now. I''m in a hurry." E thanked Arthur.


    Arthur insisted topany E to the outdoor parking lot when E was going outside. E was waiting


    for a taxi when they arrived the parking lot.


    Arthur chuckled, "Miss, your dress strap¡­."


    E realized that she had been in an awkward position, holding her clothes with both hands. But she


    had no idea how to deal with the strap.


    "If you don''t mind, I can help you." Arthur said.


    She looked up at him, saw his look like a gentleman, hesitated for a while and then agreed, "Sorry to


    trouble you."


    "Well, not at all. It''s my honor to help you." He answered E, looking at her thinking about their


    romantic encounter.


    E blushed, bowed her head, and became nervous to look direct at him.


    Arthur tied the strap in a bow. For symmetry, he tied the other side to bow as well.


    After his help, the dress became a one-size-shoulder style.


    E took out a small mirror to check her dress, and then thanked Arthur, "It''s nice. Thank you."


    "Since you''re so grateful to me, why not give me your phone number?" Arthur said without hiding his


    purpose.


    It made E disgust right away. It seemed like he had already seen that she was naked.


    "It''s not necessary." E answered coldly, nced at him, and then got into a taxi.


    Watching the taxi leaving away, Arthur felt a little frustrated for the first time.


    "Arthur, it is rare to see you looking forward to a beauty." A friend, who came out to find him, said.


    Arthur turned and smiled, "Stop joking on me. I did a good thing just now but failed to get the girl''s


    phone number. It made me frustrated."


    "Let it go. I find a beauty for youter. I promise you will be satisfied tonight!" his friend said.


    Arthur was picked up by his friend and returned to the East Pce again. In the dim and gorgeous


    light, he looked at his fingers and thought about the touch of E''s skin. A charming smile appeared on


    his face¡­.


    He was surprised that there was no woman except E who interested him so easily.

 Chapter 11: Aiden Was Angry for Misunderstanding

    Chapter 11: Aiden Was Angry for Misunderstanding


    When E Williams rang the doorbell, the door suddenly opened. The room was dark and a big hand


    dragged her and held her against the door.


    The red wine on his breath made her drowsy and the man seemed a little bit eager¡­"


    E struggled for a while and then waspletely controlled by him. Her body was too soft toto stand


    and the man scooped her into his arms and walked into the bedroom.


    As soon as shey down, the man rudely pressed up her, with no gentle caress.


    "You are so special tonight¡­."


    A few secondster, Aiden Hill stopped suddenly, one hand pinching E''s neck, said callously, " Tell


    me why could I smell other men''s perfume?"


    He was a little bit familiar with the the perfume.


    E was breathing hard, struggling to get up, but she was pressed by him so tightly that she could not


    move.


    Despite the lights were not turned on, she could feel the chill of his sharp eyes, and he was like a ck


    cheetah waiting to gnaw her neck.


    She was afraid, "Please, let me go¡­, I couldn''t breathe any more."


    Her voice was intermittent, and Aiden loosened his hands but still pinched her neck, "Don''t lie to me, or


    you couldn''t afford the consequences."


    His hands were so strong that her neck was in extreme pain, "I was in East Pce before I came here,


    and an old man mistook me as a hostess. He tore a strap of my dress. Then a man helped me and tied


    it up. Maybe the perfume on his finger left on my dress. If you didn''t believe it, find the dress and have


    a look!"


    The man finally let her go and reached out to turn on themp At that moment, she saw a perfect


    man¡¯s face.


    However, the man''s face was so sternly cool that no one dare to approach him.


    He got up and went to the living room to find the dress. Although the dress was tore up, he could still


    saw the bow on the strap of dress, one of which was broken.


    Aiden dropped the dress and walked back to the bedroom aggressively again. E already huddled


    inside the quilt and dare not look at him.


    She was trembling and palpitating after recalling the moment that the man pinching her neck.


    She could not believe that the man was so frightening when he was angry.


    "This reason was tenable , and I believed in you this time. You''d better remember what I said. I didn¡¯t


    allow others to touch what I had touched."


    His strength and despotism made E speechless. He was a PR, and how could he live so self-


    confidently?"


    "Can I leave now?"


    Aiden threw back the covers and dropped it on the ground. With the residual wine on his breath, he


    said, "This was the funniest joke I have heard today."


    He held her in his arms, "I haven¡¯t really started yet. How could I let you go?"


    Eventually she couldn¡¯t escape this moment.


    She seemed fearless, which stimted Aiden¡¯s anger. Then he became more rudely without no


    control¡­


    Two hourster, Aiden finally let her off.


    E huddled herself in the corner and watched him walk into the bathroom.


    She wondered whether he was extremely obsessive about cleanliness...


    Thinking of this, she got up and sneaked over there, looking toward the bathroom door.


    "What would you like to ask?"


    "A low and nice voice asked above her head, E was scared and set about to escape, but was


    dragged into the bathroom by his hand.


    "Clean up my body," a consistent order from Aiden.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    E looked at him, and she knew that if she didn''t follow his order, she would not leave the bathroom.


    Finally, she helped him to take a bath.


    After showering and dressing, E, wearing a hotel bathrobe, was worried about the dress she could


    no longer wear.


    Aiden opened the wardrobe, took out a luxurious shopping bag and threw it at her feet, said callously,


    "It was for you, put it on, and I would send you back."


    He already walked out of the bedroom.


    E immediately opened the bag and took a look, inside the bag was a ck dress with the price tag.


    She nced at the dress in disgust. Although it was not clean,


    now she had no choice but to wear it and went out."


    Five minutester, Aiden took her out of the hotel.


    Aiden seemed to be in a bad mood tonight.


    She remembered that he was gentle to her thest time, but tonight he was totally different.


    E has a deep sense of humiliation and grievance.


    Looking at the night scene on the street, she admired those sweet couples who were holding each


    other¡¯s hands.


    Because her ex-husband Benjamin Johnson was infidel to their marriage,, she suffered a lot.


    She was ckmailed by a male PR with photos.


    "Did you want to know why was I so cautious each time? Aiden asked in a cold tone, with an impassive


    look.


    E turned to him with her face blushed, "Why?"


    He gave her a casual nce, "Because I would not let secret love child happen to me.


    "¡­"


    His answer made E stunned, which exined why he adopted protective measures in sex.


    Was he afraid she would have an idental pregnancy and give birth to his baby?


    "Don¡¯t think highly of yourself because I do that to everyone."


    The cold despise, let E burst out, who was all night repressed, "You are really funny, who could be


    stupid enough to give birth to your child? Isn¡¯t it shameful to do so?"


    Who could not wait to have a baby for such a guy!


    Aiden did not exin with derision rising from the corners of his mouth. His identity was totally


    misunderstood by her.


    "Why are youughing! I keep my promise tonight, there are still nine times, and you must give back


    my picture when it'' was over! She decided to remind him each time.


    His eyes flickered with coldness and said unpleasantly, "Staying with me couldn¡¯t satisfy you? Why do


    you want to get rid of me in haste?"


    "Right! I just want to get rid of you!"


    Her innermost thoughts extremely dissatisfied him and then he mmed on the brakes, leaving the


    jarring of brakes, "Dare you say that again."


    E was so terrified, although there were few cars at night, it was too dangerous to m on the brake


    like that.


    In the end, she said nothing.


    After Aiden sent back E to her home, he drove away.


    Looking at the leaving Maybach, she scolded, "Ridiculous! He must be crazy!


    After returning his vi,, Aiden pulled off his tie, leaned on the sofa, then pulled his phone out of his


    pocket, clicked the photo album and found a picture."


    The young girl in the photo smiled brightly and had a sweet look. She was delicate like a doll.


    He said to himself, "Why did youe back if you had gone with him?"

 Chapter 12: Ella Was Excluded

    Chapter 12: E Was Excluded


    E was busy with her work the next day.


    She was manipted by all the designers in thepany.


    She, together with Sofia Carson, who was appointed by senior executives, was excluded in the design


    department in secret.


    But Sofia, Be and Ang were lucky as they were appointed as assistants for the chief designer. In


    this sense, no one dared to boss them into doing more even if they have apliant about them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, E didn¡¯t share the same situation with them.


    When she had a break, she went into the tea room to get a ss of water.


    Sofia just came out and pulled her to the staircase, closing the door and asking, "E, Was your


    husband pick you up after work yesterday?"


    E stiffened. She didn¡¯t told them that she had divorced. She didn¡¯t want to tell them either, after all, it


    was shameful that her husband was infidel to their marriage.


    No, my best friend came to pick me up.


    Sofia nodded, "That is good, you know what? I went to the tea room to get coffee, and someone was


    saying bad things about you in secret. They believed that you were leaning on a moneybag, so that you


    were acquainted with executives and could be arranged in the design department. I wouldn''t say the


    worse words."


    "Well, whatever they said, a clean hand wanted no washing! We were not qualified to work for the Hill


    Group in light of our working experience. I couldn¡¯t understand who made such arrangement, and it''s


    inevitable that designers here had apliant about us."


    E knew herself well enough, but Sofia did not think so. She was suddenly unhappy, "E, how could


    you shake our own morale but puff up the opponent! We four didn''t rely on other¡¯s power to get the job.


    We just depended on our strength! How could you be so unconfident!"


    Seeing Sofia bing unhappy, E considered that she should not tell the truth. She smiled, "Well,


    let''s go back to work, or they would say we loaf on the job."


    Just walked one step away, Sofia suddenly stopped, "E, I knew, you were disappointed about the job


    assignment. We three would like tofort youst night, but you left earlierst night. Our boss was


    very kind. He sent us a red envelope before we left. Did your friend gave you red envelope?"


    "Well, he already sent."


    "Well, let''s go back. How about having dinner together after work tonight?" Sofia suggested.


    E shook her head, "Sorry, Sofia. I have something to do tonight."


    One minute after the two went back to their seats, E was upied by trivial work.


    She took a deep breath and continued to work.


    At this moment, Assistant Shaw, who was the assistant for the design apartment director went toward


    her, "E, please go to the director''s office now."


    As soon as she left, several designers began to talk about her.


    "Why does the director want to meet with her as soon as he returned thepany after having a


    business trip abroad?"


    "Could it be said that she was acquainted with the director?"


    "Sheer nonsense, how could our director take a fancy to her!"


    "Well, it was the most difficult to meet with the director in the Hill Group except the president.


    E already walked to the director''s office, gently knocking on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    She pushed the door and saw a young man sitting at a desk, who had a handsome face and


    remarkable temperament.


    With dashing brows and sparkling eyes, he shew indifference from the lip.


    "Sit down, please." looked up at her.


    Why did the president¡¯s principal secretary, Charles Wood care for her by himself? What was the


    rtionship between them ?"


    E said, "Thank you."


    Daniel said, "I have checked your resume and the other three before you. Give your experience, it


    seems that you got the job in the Group by relying on the rtionship with senior executives. I don''t


    care how you got in the job. No idlers could remain in my department. I would fire anyone who work


    badly. Did you hear me?"


    E''s face burned with shame after hearing such straightforward criticism. She also thought that it was


    incredible to work for the Hill Group. Now, the director determined that she got the job by virtue of


    private rtionship, which made her feel wronged.


    But she wasn''t sure if the other three had actually got the job via rtionship. If she was involved in


    nepotism, she thought that she had better epted what he said. Then she showed her attitude,


    "Director, I would work harder."


    Daniel nced at her once more due to her silence.


    He considered that she must be guilty since she had nothing to exin. Then, he had more contempt


    for her.


    "You have to finish your task at hand every day and I don''t want to hear any excuse. Now you could get


    out." The indifference and alienation in her words made E feel that the director was in a prominent


    position.


    After she returned to her seat, the surrounding colleagues looked at her. All of them derived pleasure


    from her misfortune as E looked so bad.


    At lunch time, E was going to take a meal in thepany''s staff restaurant, but after she


    remembered that she would pick up luggage at night, she gave a call to Benjamin Johnson at first.


    She went to the stairwell to call him. The call was connected soon.


    Benjamin was sitting in the office at this moment, "You should call me? Would you apologize to me?"


    E grunted, "Why should I apologize to you? I just wanted to tell you that I would go back tonight, and


    I would package all my thins. I hope you and Scarlett Baker go home after nine o''clock, or we would be


    embarrassed."


    After hearing that she would move out of their home, Benjamin was contradictory as he hoped that she


    could move away as soon as possible, but he was not reconciled.


    Remembering that day in thepany he did not have sex with her, Benjamin sneered, "Well, just for


    tonight, if you leave something in my home, I would let people throw them away!"


    Then he hanged up the phone and E scolded, "such a jerk!"


    Then, she called to Alice Walker to make an appointment.


    When she put back the phone and was about to go to the restaurant, special text message prompt


    rang.


    When she took the subway this morning, she set a special ring for Aiden¡¯s call and message to check it


    out in time.


    As she had to keep a close eye on her photos, which was a time bomb for her.


    Then she clicked the text, Meet with me in the president''s office.


    E was confused, ''why was the president''s office?''


    She quickly replied: Was it the president''s office of the Hill group?


    Five secondster, he texted a word: Right.


    E walked back to the office with a deep frown. She sat for a while and finally walked into the elevator.


    She could not have imagined that the president secretary he said would be the president secretary of


    the Hill Group!


    ''How could he be the president secretary?''


    ''Did the president of the Hill group have affection for men?''


    ''Did he make it by virtue of hidden rules?''


    After thinking of this, E shivered with goose pimples all over her body.


    At this point, the elevator door opened, and this was not the floor of the president''s office.


    It was on the floor of the chief secretary, and everyone needed to inform him before they could meet


    the president.


    Charles Wood was waiting for her at the entrance of the elevator, "Miss Williams, you didn''t have to get


    out of the elevator."


    She was startled, and then Miles swiped the card. Tahe green light was on, and the elevator was lifted


    to the top floor.


    After walking out of the elevator, E walked toward the president''s office directly.


    When she got there, she knocked on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    "The sound was close to her, as if it was just in front of her. Then E pushed the door and was held up


    by a tallman.


    She was thrown forward andid on avish leather sofa.


    Aiden trapped her. E whispered, "You are crazy! Here is the president''s office! What if the president


    came in?"

 #Chapter 13: Benjamin Was so Treacherous

    #Chapter 13: Benjamin Was so Treacherous


    Aiden glimpsed E, "He has gone out and we could have a love affair stealthily.."""


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You are bold enough to run the extreme risks for sex!" E was still in the panic fear, ncing at the


    door from time to time.


    Her distraction upset him. Then he pinched her sharp chin with one hand, "How dare you not pay


    attention to me!"


    E lowered voice, "I am really scared. We would be fired in case that someone came in."


    Aiden stood up, picked her up, and went straight to the exclusive lounge.


    After they entered the lounge, E felt that she was familiar with the room.


    She remembered that she waked up in this room that morning. Her face turned pale, " Could it be said


    that this was the president''s lounge?"


    "You knew the answer."


    Her face flushed and eyes flustered. At the same time, she stepped back and said nervously, "Don''t


    come over!"


    Aiden came to her, whispering, "Serve me well."


    She wanted to leave, but he continued to threaten her with those photos.


    Half an hourter, she walked out of the president''s office with a flushing face.


    She kicked the wall all the way, but dragged a leg away with pain.


    Aiden sat in the president¡¯s office, looking at E in the monitor screen,ughing out, "A little idiot."


    After getting off the elevator and back to the design department, E was in bad mood, and she even


    didn¡¯t want to have dinner. As soon as she recalled that scene, she would shiver with anger.


    "A shameless man!" E was furious and then doodled in the paper to vent the anger.


    Eight more times!


    Just held on eight more times!


    Just then, she received Aiden¡¯s message.


    It wrote, our affair today didn¡¯t count.


    E punched her desk with fury.


    At this point, someone said behind her, "E, didn''t vent your anger in workce, and if you damage


    thepany¡¯s property, you should makepensation."


    As soon as she turned around, Daniel was already far away.


    E was dull, and she suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t work for the Hill Group any more.


    She really wanted to resign, but she was so terrified at the thought of the penalty.


    "She wondered that whether the penalty in the Hill Group was the most special one. If employee


    resigned abruptly, he or she should pay the penalty of around one million!


    If employee resigned during a project, the penalty would be doubled in ordance with the total project


    funds!


    Then she took a deep breath, and at this moment she could drink coffee to support herself.


    When it was the time to get off work, Ell finished her work. But at that time, a designer gave her ten


    pictures, only leaving some words that she needed it tomorrow morning.


    In order not to miss the time to pack her the baggage, she asked if she could bring the work home and


    the designer agreed without deliberately embarrassing her.


    When E walked out of thepany, Alice Walker had not arrived.


    After waiting for five minutes, she received a call from Alice who made an apology. She said that her


    mother had slipped in the kitchen today, and she was rushing to the hospital.


    Alice, just hurry up to the hospital, and didn¡¯t care much for me! I would get a cab then. Please express


    my greetings to aunt and I would see herter.


    "OK, I will contact youter," Alice said.


    E got a cab and returned to her former home.


    It was 7:30 p.m. and she only had an hour left to pack her baggage.


    In order to avoid meeting Benjamin and Scarlett Baker, she should leave as early as possible.


    When she attempted to open the door, she found that her key didn¡¯t match the lock.


    After trying to unlock the door for several times, E realized that Benjamin had changed the lock.


    She was so angry and was about to call Benjamin when the door suddenly opened.


    "Well¡­You were at home," E stared at Benjamin wearing home dress.


    Benjamin sneered, "This was my home, and was it strange that I was in my home?"


    E did not say anything She entered the house, took off her heels, and went upstairs barefoot.


    She wore a formal suit, namely a business suit and a short skirt. It was fashionable but with the rigor of


    an officedy."


    Benjamin stared at her back. He considered that she was really different from the woman who used to


    be after having sex with other man.


    Even now, she had much feminine when walking.


    He snorted and then followed her went upstairs.


    When E went into the storage room, she took out arge suitcase and pushed into the bedroom, and


    she began to take out her clothes from the wardrobe.


    Benjamin, with a long and upright figure, leaned on the door of the room and teased, "E, would you


    save so much? These clothes had been wearing for years and would you still wear them? You didn''t


    spend a penny of the five million yuan I gave you? Would you n to bring them into the coffin?"


    She stopped packing as she thought about Aiden when hearing the five million yuan and the shame in


    the president''s lounge this afternoon. She got angry, "It was none of your business!"


    "You are really thick-skinned enough to say that. The five million is the share of thepany that I


    gave you. Since you want to leave without any property, you have to give me back the five million.


    E instantly turned back and threw clothes into the suitcase, "Benjamin, you shouldn''t go too far!


    When you set up the softwarepany at the beginning, I took out 100,000 to help you, and the


    dividend was what I deserved!"


    Benjamin walked into the bedroom, with the corner of the mouth showing a grim smile, "Are you sure?


    Do you have any legal documents to prove it?"


    She was annoyed. Because of the close rtionship between each other at that time, she would not


    have thought of signing a note, let alone a formal contract.


    "You were so shameless! A deal breaker! I would not give you the five million! Most importantly, she


    had spent it all ...


    Benjamin pulled one of her hands and sneered, "To tell you the truth, I have taken the divorce


    agreement you had filed from thewyer. I threw it away! If you wanted a new divorce agreement,


    please give me back the five million yuan!"


    E made her blood boil, she was in extreme regret.


    How could she give the divorce agreement to thewyer! He would definitely follow Benjamin.


    It was a very unwise move.


    She tried to calm down,. " Benjamin, were you really going to be so desperate? Divorce property


    should have been evenly distributed! I left you house and car. Did you want to take back the five million


    you had given away? Were you still a man?"


    You could have a try whether I was a man or not!" Benjamin was angry and went to grab her hands.


    She panicked, "Get off! Let go of me!"


    "E, you could either give five million back or have sex with me once! You could made a choice!"


    "You are so shameless!" E spat at him.


    Benjamin suddenly darkened her face, pulled E, and then two shirt buttons suddenly broken. His


    sight became different


    Suddenly, they heard a female voice, " Benjamin , what are you two doing..."

 Chapter 14: Encounter on Street

    Chapter 14: Encounter on Street


    While Benjamin lost in thought, E pushed him away with all her strength.


    With one hand covering the neckline, E rushed out of the bedroom.


    Scarlett stood at the door of the bedroom, holding a string of keys.


    Benjamin stood up and was a little bit remorseful. Why did he give the key toScarlett!


    He overlooked her, striding to chase E and roaring at her back, "E, I won''t agree to divorce if you


    don¡¯t give back five million yuan!"


    There was a sound of shutting door from downstairs.


    E left, and Benjamin was angry at the thought of Scarlett!


    If it were not for her, , he could shave sex with E.


    Thinking of E''s newly added kissing mark, he was furious!


    He must find out the man!


    Benjamin strode upstairs, and Scarlett apologized upon seeing him," Benjamin, sorry, am I disturbing


    you?"


    She particrly hated E as she shoulde back to seduce her lover!


    "Scarlett, I told you that I would stay alone today!"


    He reproached her and was obviously impatient. Scarlett immediately sobbed with tears in her eyes, "I


    missed you so much, so Ie here to see you, but I didn''t expect¡­."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was delicate and touching as if she was aggrieved and feared that Benjamin would be annoyed at


    her.


    He calmed down and approached her, wiping her tears with his hands, "Little fool, You were my


    secretary now, and we can meet tomorrow at thepany? Why are you missing me so much?"


    "I really miss you, and I can¡¯t fall sleep if we don¡¯t meet with each other for one day¡­". Scarlett held


    back tears at once as she knew that Benjamin disliked her weeping and wailing endlessly. She knew


    that showing weakness should stop in time.


    Her words easily teased him, and then Benjamin resolutely pressed her against the wall.


    Soon, pant and asionally screaming came from the vi.


    E, standing in front of the vi, was wet with tears with one hand covering her mouth.


    "Even if once, She hoped, even if for once, that Benjamin could resolutely disregard Scarlett, and ran


    out to pursue her.


    Sadly, he didn''t.


    She was so naive that Benjamin wanted to have sex with her because he still had affection for her.


    But when Scarlett came, he could have sex with her at any time.


    Epletely gave up hope. Benjamin was just ying with her.


    In the past, when they didn¡¯t rip open the face. At least, Benjamin respected her on the surface.


    Now, he treated her with a mean, ruthless, and rude attitude as if treating an easy woman.


    E walked out of the vi as if losing her wits.


    Two minutester, the heel of her shoes were broken.


    She smiled with self-deprecation and destion, and shouted, "God, Dare you rain now!"


    It was ridiculous that, five minutester, there was a thundershower.


    E took off his heels and threw her shoes into a bin beside the road.


    It was pouring rain and she was wandering the street alone.


    Luckily, she brought a sun-proof clothing from the hanger before going out. Now, at least, she would


    not expose her ignominy to others.


    She walked barefoot to the bus station and sat down in chair.


    Watching the rain, several buses passed by, but she didn''t get on.


    E recalled the college time with Benjamin bit by bit.


    There were fond memories and memories of quarrel.


    At this moment, she was soaked and was in a mess Her residual dignity was trying to support her.


    At this moment, a ck Maybach passed by.


    Aiden looked into the rearview mirror. It was a rainy day, and the view actually was not good, but he


    could see her.


    Looking at the small figure, which seemed to be flooded by the rain, Aiden¡¯s heart ached.


    He considered that this kind of feeling waspassion.


    After turning around, Aiden eventually pulled over to the roadside.


    But it didn''t seem to draw her attention.


    Then he got out of the car, ying a pure ck handmade umbre and walking to her with a regal


    gesture.


    Until a pair of leather shoes went into her sight, E subconsciously raised her head, and saw Aiden


    looking at her.


    It was in a poor light, so she could not see clearly.


    "Get in my car," It seemed that it was a order.


    E was so calm with no anger, she just said, "Could we change time? I really didn''t want to deal with


    you now."


    He was a little bit disappointed as she should consider his affection for her as a deal.


    Seeing her swollen eyes, he did not choose to pass over her and pulled her up with one hand, "My


    patience is limited."


    She could not resist her power.


    Soon, she was stuffed into the shotgun.


    Before she resisted, the door was locked. Aiden did not look at her but turned back and took a box of


    tissue and said indifferently, "Wipe your body."


    The car left, moving fast through the busy streets.


    E stared at the tissue box and looked at him again: "I was in a very bad mood tonight," she said.


    He interrupted her words, "Cut the crap! I wouldn''t touch you! Wipe quickly. You were soaked, didn''t


    mess up my car."


    Actually, he was worried that she would get a cold, but the words wouldn¡¯te out.


    E felt a sting in her nose, "Since you are afraid that I would mess up your car, then why do you let me


    get in?"


    He looked indifferently and kept silent.


    When she used up a whole box of tissue, he gave her a coat.


    "Put it on."


    She looked up at him and was moved by his action somehow.


    Without hesitation, E put on his coat.


    Now, her soaked body was gradually warmed.


    Seeing his head gleamed with sweat, E stared at the air conditioning button, only to find that he


    actually turned on the heating in the summer."


    "Thank you," She said this heartfeltly.


    Aiden looked ahead without looking at her. E peeked at him again, suddenly she felt that his side


    face was so handsome that she wanted to kiss him.


    Her face flushed and heart beat raced. She secretly scolded herself not to know what shame is.


    How could she have this thought!


    E closed her eyes and did not want to look at him.


    Just a few eyes, she could have evil thoughts."


    She turned her face and sat close to the window.


    Gradually, the warmth in the car made her sleepy, and eventually she fell asleep.


    Hearing the sound of even breathing from the side, Aiden''s original decision to send her home


    suddenly changed.


    He took her back to his vi.


    After he drove into the garage, she was still asleep.


    He lost patience and pushed her with his hand, but she just didn''t wake up.


    He paused and then reached for her forehead.


    To his surprise, she got a fever!


    "It''s a mistake to bring you back! Why not leave you on the street?" He frowned, but at the same time


    got off and headed for the co-pilot.


    He opened the door to take her out, carried her into the bedroom of the vi. Then he immediately


    called, "Charles Wood, please call the doctor here, as someone had a fever."

 Chapter 15: Ella Got a Fever

    Chapter 15: E Got a Fever


    After the doctor arrived, he took the temperature, prescribed the antipyretic for her, and also gave her a


    fever reduction shot.


    The shot was supposed to be shot at the hip as the fever would be brought down quickly in this way,


    but Aiden was naturally not allowed.


    Atst, the shot was given on the back of the hand. Originally, the shot should be given in only


    When waiting for automatic needle pusher, Christian Brooks sat on the side, looked at Aiden who was


    standing beside. He bantered, "If I didn''t see it with my eyes, I couldn''t believe it. Is this the first time


    you brought a woman home?"


    Aiden replied vaguely, "Who said it was the first time?"


    "Oh, who else did you bring back home before?" Christian showed astonishment.


    "Just cut the crap. I called you to see her." Aiden obviously didn¡¯t want to continue this topic.


    After seeing him being unpleasant, Christian stopped asking.


    They stayed quietly for five minutes, and then Christian asked, "Did you know that Cam Morrone has


    come back?"


    Aiden deliberately replied without any feeling, " I alreadyknew."


    Christian nced at him and continued, "It was said that she would not leave this time as she had


    broken up with Andrew Bell.


    This news apparently startled Aiden, but he said, "It was none of my business."


    Christian did not speak then. Anyway he had brought the news.


    After pulling out the needle, Christian packed the medicine case and went downstairs.


    Aiden sent him downstairs. Christian stood at the door and then turned round, "Aiden, you can call me


    directly next time, and you don''t have to call me via Miles. I was scrupulous in separating public from


    private interests. Although you refused the confession from my sisterst month, I did not me you.


    On the contrary, I would like to thank you. If my sister were with you, you would not value her anyway. It


    was better to have short, sharp pains than long, dull pains. She would figure it sooner orter.


    "Thank you, Christian." Aiden thanked him for seeing E and also the matter concerned with


    Christian¡¯s sister.


    Christian smiled, "I would go."


    After shutting the door, Aiden went upstairs straight.


    Looking at the sleeping E, he went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Twenty minutester, he came out in his bathrobe and frowned at the woman in his loose silk pajamas.


    The reason was that he wasn¡¯t used to sleeping without clothes.


    This time she got a fever, and he made an exception for her to sleep in his room, so that he could care


    her in time.


    After taking off his bathrobe, Aidenid in bed.


    He did, as promised, not touch her.


    But when it was midnight, E looked for cooling object restlessly, and her hands subconsciously held


    the back of Aiden¡¯s waist.


    Even her cheek was stuck to his back.


    At that moment, he opened his eyes.


    He was insomnia tonight as there was a woman lying in his bed.


    Her hands never stopped moving, during which process Aiden was annoyzed.


    He turned around and looked at the woman who got a fever and lied beside, and then turned on the


    lamp.


    He raised her chin with his slender fingers, seeing her face in an extreme sh. It seemed that the


    fever reduction shot didn¡¯t not work.


    Her body clung to him, testing the willpower of Aiden as never before.


    His dark and deep eyes blinked and whispered to her, "You have a high fever and sweating would help


    you recover faster. I am willing to sacrifice myself to help you."


    Then his lips fell over her neck. E woke up, and saw a man¡¯s face vaguely.


    She was so frightened that she wanted to scream and Aiden whispered, "It''s me."


    After seeing clearly that it was him, E relieved and was gald that at least he was not a strange man.


    Seeing her weak up, Aiden stop waiting.


    E now realized his intention and pushed him powerlessly.


    Herined words in his ears became coquetry, "You promised not to touch me."


    He stared at her wandering eyes, whispered," Your eyes were beautiful."


    "Go away, I was so tired." E felt suffering at this moment.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "It was painful but pleasant. It was contradictory.


    Aiden hooked lips and whispered, "Sweating would help bring down a fever."


    He fondled every inch of her skin but she was powerless, and finally fell into trance.


    About two hourster, even Aiden was sweating.


    He scooped up the sweaty woman from the bed and carried her into the bathroom for a hot shower.


    After the bath, Aiden holding E fell asleep soundly.


    E slept until ten o¡¯clock in the next morning when she was awakened by the sound of her phone in


    bag.


    She got up in a daze and found herself in a man''s bedroom.


    After Aiden helped her sweatst night, her fever was brought down.


    E walked down the ground and pull the phone out of the bag The call was from the designer of the


    design department.


    She pressed the answer button, "Hello..."


    "What time is it, E! Why are you not on duty yet! What about the picture you brought backst night?


    Have you finished it? Did you know that I am waiting for your picture?"


    The designer was angry, and E immediately apologized, "I am so sorry. I got a feverst night."


    The designer took off the gloves on the phone, "How coincidentally! You were sickst night? If you


    couldn¡¯t make it, don¡¯t make a promise. Such behavior was irresponsible! You dyed my submitting of


    a design. If the client has apliant, who would shoulder the responsibility?"


    "I would take¡­" E was not confident. Even if she was sick, putting aside the work was really not


    professional enough.


    "Get to thepany quickly! It has to be done before work!" The designer hung up with anger.


    E immediately put her phone in the bag, looked around the room, seeing her clothes neatly packed


    on the sofa. Then she quickly walked over, picked up and had a look The missed buttons on the shirt


    were sewed.


    After dressing, E went downstairs in a hurry. She was surprised at the luxurious living room and saw


    a middle-aged housekeeper. She was stunned, "Hello..."


    The housekeeper smiled at her, "Good morning, Miss. Aiden told us to take you to thepany after


    you wake up."


    E considered that the president secretary should afford such a mansion?


    After a second thought, she wondered that how could the president secretary of the Hill group pay such


    a high annual sry for a president secretary?


    May be the mansion was owned by a rich woman.


    Think of this kind of possibility, she felt sick. Then she said to the housekeeper, "Thank you, I would get


    a cab by myself."


    It took her about ten minutes to walk from the vi to the street.


    After a look at the name of this vi district, she was shocked that this was the most luxurious mansion


    district in the city.


    She was wearing the high heels that Aiden had prepared for her and stood by the roadside waiting for


    a taxi.


    After waiting for a long time, taxis passing by were in operation and there was no vacancy. She was


    anxious to look at the passing time.


    At this moment, a smug Lamborghini sports car pulled up in front of her.


    Doors were opened up like wings automatically, Arthur Jones in a customized suit was sitting in the car.


    He took off sunsses and smiled, "It must be fate that we met again."

 Chapter 16: Teach the jerk a lesson

    Chapter 16: Teach the jerk a lesson


    E looked down a little bit, finding that the driver is the handsome man she met at the Eastern Pce


    clubst time.


    Seeing her frozen there, Arthur said then, "Miss, get in the car. It seems you are in hurry but you can


    not get a taxi easily at this time."


    His enthusiasm made her doubt.


    She still didn''t move. Therefore, Arthur reluctantly got off the car and walked to her.


    He took out a business card out of his suit pocket and handed it to her, "This is my business card. After


    you get in the car, if I do something bad to you, you can call the police anytime."


    Then he pulled her to the front of the car to have a look at the te number, and he said with a smile,


    "This number is easy to remember, right? After getting in the car, you call your best friend, and ask her


    to call the police if you don''t tell her you''re safe timely. Then you don''t have to worry that I will rape and


    kill you."


    This made Eugh and she chose to get in the car.


    Then the Lamborghini drove away immediately. Arthur is a good driver. He overtook a lot of cars along


    the way, but this indeed was hateable.


    In the car, E looked at him and sincerely said, "Thank you."


    Arthur stared at her up and down and said, "To be honest, I know nothing about you."


    He never met a girl like this.


    ''Seeing the fancy car and a handsome boy, she can keep not interested! What on earth does she like?''


    E was puzzled by his strange remark and asked, "I am sorry, I don''t quite understand what you said."


    Now, Arthur is not bothering to go around the houses. Since he happened toe across her again


    today and he is still interested in her, he cut to the chase, "I like you. How much money do you need?


    Or what brand do you like? I can buy it for you."


    "What do you mean?" E thought she had misheard.


    The shock on her face made him want tough.


    Arthur looked at the high heels she is wearing, and said confirmedly, "The pair of high heels you are


    wearing is the new one from Valentino. Over 20,000 dors. The shoes seem to be a little big for your


    feet, so they can''t be bought by yourself. Then it must be given by others. Besides, the clothes you are


    wearing can not cost more than 1,000 dors, so it''s obvious that the shoes are beyond your spending


    capacity."


    His words made E feel that he was looking down upon her. Then she asked, "What on earth do you


    want to say? Are you saying that I can not afford these heels?"


    Arthur answered with an evil smile, "Wrong. You misunderstood me. What I really mean is¡ªI can buy


    you whatever you want since I like you now."


    E was so angry that she yelled to stop the car.


    Irked by her piercing voice, he frowned and asked her, "Why are you getting so testy?"


    E eximed, "What?! Shouldn''t I get testy? You think you are rich so you can insult me like this?


    Stop the car! I will hit you or call the police.


    Her charming eyes were full of anger now. She attracted him somehow although he met someone


    prettier than her.


    ''Maybe she won''t be attractive to me if I get her.''


    Arthur didn''t take her words seriously, but rather thought she was ying hard-to-get. So he continued


    to say, "Well, if you don''t like buying things, I can give you cash. How much do you want?"


    He also wanted to know how high she see him at her heart.


    E was shocked. She stared at his handsome face and despised him deeply. ''Why can''t he know the


    word ''respect''?''


    Facing such a disgusting rich kid, she didn''t bother to reason with him. So she calmly said, "Please pull


    over."


    He felt unhappy and said, "Parking here is not allowed. I''ll drive you to yourpany. Tell me the


    address."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    E only told him the name of the street when she got in the car before.


    "Save it. You just find a ce to pull over. I must get off!" E was unwilling to see him anymore, and


    looked outside of the window.


    Arthur was puzzled by her behavior now.


    ording to his past experiences about dealing with girls, it''s time to talk about the price. If he thinks


    the girl is worth the price, he will give now; if not, he will let them go.


    But now she hadn''t even made a price yet. What could he say?


    Arthur nced at her again and thought that her body shape was good, her skin was fair, and her


    height matched him¡­


    Thinking further, he felt his throat hot. He suddenly said, "Let''s not go to thepany now. How about


    going to a hotel? Just tell me how much money do you want? I will try to satisfy you."


    E heard the words spoken by this asshole, felt extremely angry in heart but gave a smile on face.


    She saw a five-star hotel not far away and then pointed forward, "Go there."


    Arthur looked there and thought that she stillpromised atst.


    His body was full of excitement and he answered, "Alright, let''s go there."


    The Lamborghini soon headed towards the hotel.


    When they arrived the gate of the hotel, Arthur immediately got off the car, wanting to behave like a


    gentleman to help her out of the car.


    E held the mace that she prepared before in her bag. When Arthur neared her, she sprayed heavily


    towards his eyes with the mace.


    Immediately, Arthur yelled with his hands covering eyes, "Shit! Son of bitch! What did you spray on


    me?"


    Seeing him bumbling back now, E hurried out of car and kicked him on his knees.


    "You such a bastard. You don''t know how to respect others? I''m gonna rece your parents to teach


    you a lesson today! I will let you how to respect women!" E eximed while kicking him.


    At this time, the worker outside the hotel came over. E escaped away immediately.


    Arthur was outrageous and kept cursing. This is the first time that he has attacked by a woman.


    The hotel staff helped him stand up and recognized him. "Mr. Jones, are you ok? Shall we call the


    police to catch her?"


    "No, just call me an ambnce!" If he call the police to let people know he was attacked by a woman, it


    would be shameful!


    Now he felt he was going to blind.


    E soon took a cab and went to herpany.


    Sitting on the cab, she felt a little afraid. She didn''t expect she would hit him.


    Thinking that he just saw her as a whole and didn''t touch her, but she treated him like this, she now felt


    she overreacted.


    But things had happened, there''s no use to regret.


    E arrived thepany after a half hour. However, she was called right away by Assistant Shaw, "The


    director asks you to go to his office, E."

 Chapter 17: The president is so handsome

    Chapter 17: The president is so handsome


    Heard this, E felt uneasy. She guessed it may be about retouching pictures thing.


    After getting in the director''s office, she saw Daniel sitting before theputer and processing the


    English emails. Daniel looked up at E, and said coldly, "Do you know why I called you?"


    "Yes." E nodded.


    "Why?"


    She answered with a sincere voice, "I should have asked for leave in advance when I got sick, and


    should''ve worked on the retouching pictures thing before leaving."


    Daniel leaned back on his chair with keeping typing, and said to her coldly, "Aren''t you understand that


    your irresponsibility influenced other designers'' work? Whether you get sick or nor, you need to finish


    your work! The clients won''t care about your personal issues, what they care about is whether we have


    acted ording to the contract. Any reason is an excuse unless you''re dead or stop working in the Hill


    Group. Do you understand?"


    Not expecting he would be so cold as a director in such a bigpany, E felt disappointed.


    But she must obey him since she is working here. E answered, "Yes."


    "Go out to work. I don''t care if you work overtime, you have to finish all the work assigned to you every


    day." Daniel looked away from her and continued to work.


    E assured him again and left the office.


    She''s still sick now and should rest at home. But there is no way.


    Back to her seat soon, she heard Assistant Shaw said to the public, "Guys, don''t forget to attend the


    meeting on time this afternoon."


    Designers started their another busy day.


    E opened her Apple desktop. The Hill Group allocated every designer the top-levelputer. It''s


    said that all theputers are custom made by the Applepany.


    E''sputer is also the top-leveled although she is just responsible for retouching pictures. Because


    the design picture must be uniform in color. This showed the most basic attitude of being professional.


    E is fast on doing the retouching pictures since she practiced when was in school.


    Just having eaten a sandwich, she kept working without taking a rest. She finished all ten pictures at


    six o'' clock in the afternoon.


    She texted the designer "Hi, the ten pictures are done. Sorry for what happened before. I promise it


    would not happen again."


    About half an hourte, the designer replied "Pay more attention next time."


    E relieved after seeing the reply. She believed the designer have seen the pictures she edited. Since


    he didn''t mention anything on them, then they must be ok.


    She thought she would be assigned by other designers. It turned to be nobody giving her assignments


    even five minutes before getting off work.


    E have gotten really tired now. She bought the medicine when buying the sandwich at noon. She felt


    quite sleepy after take the medicine. But she kept working after drinking two cups of coffee.


    At six, she began to pack and was going to leave.


    At this time, her colleague Sofia wearing a blue chiffon dress came over, and said to her with a smile,


    "E, do you have ns after work? How about go shopping with me?"


    E shook her head, and replied, "Oh, I am sorry I can''t. I want to go home to rest. I am sick."


    "Ah, you are sick? Then why you stille to work!"


    "I have no choice. The unfinished pictures need to be done." E''s face showed reluctance.


    Sofia now noticed her face. "Oh, dear, you look really bad now, just go back as soon as possible."


    E said goodbye to her and went to take the elevator.


    There are other colleagues in the elevator chatting beside her. E stood at the corner with no


    expression on her face.


    "Today Charles Wood was so busy that he call me to make coffee for the president. Oh gosh, this is my


    first time to meet our president after working here for two years."


    "Oh, is he handsome?"


    "Gosh! More than handsome! He is gorgeous! Much more handsome than those male stars on TV! I


    have never met a more handsome man!"


    "Really? He is so handsome?"


    "Our president is just too low-key. He never epted media interview, otherwise he has already hot


    online."


    "You are so lucky to meet the president. I envy you. We all have never met him."


    E ignored them after overhearing a few words. She just wanted to sleep now and not interested in


    any handsome guy.


    When the elevator reached the ground, E heard a message ringing from her phone.


    She got sober immediately. It''s like a signal light. When it lights on, she needs to go!


    Breathing out, she walked through the crowd and stopped at the gate to check the message¡ªTake two


    roast beef rice from LJ restaurant to the president''s office.


    Shit! She''s off work now but still need to do the thing!


    Although she was really reluctant, she still chose to buy the rice since she thought of her pictures.


    She opened the food search website and found the LU restaurant. It''s not away from here, just two


    blocks away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Since she was sick, she didn''t even bother to walk, so she took a cab.


    After one hour, she came back to


    Just as thest time, Charles was waiting for her at the elevator door. After swiping her card, E went


    to the top floor.


    She knocked on the door of the president''s office with carrying two boxes of meal.


    Aiden looked up at the door and chose to leave his desk first.


    He went to the leather sofa and sat on it, then said, "Come in."


    E went in and quickly put the meal on the tea table. Then she was going to leave.


    "Stop." He asked with a cold and unpleasant tone.


    She sighed and replied, "God, could you please leave me alone since I am sick now? I am really tired


    and sleepy. I don''t want to argue with you or provide you special service. Could you just eat your


    meal?"


    Aiden stared at her and noticed her face was abnormally pale. Therefore, he took out chopsticks from


    the box and said to her, "Eat before leaving."


    E froze, "One is for me?"


    He nced her like looking at an idiot. "How can I eat up all?"


    After hearing this, E didn''t want to care anything since she was really hungry. She directly sat on the


    sofa and began to eat the rice.


    Seeing her gobbling, Aiden couldn''t help saying, "You eat like a starving ghost. Didn''t you eat lunch?"


    E''s mouth stuffed a piece of duck meat and flowed saliva. Although she cannot taste too much vor


    when she is sick now, the duck meat really tastes delicious.


    The duck juice seeping from the meat, and it can''t be more delicious.


    She said while eating, "Ah, forget about it. The president must be a really bad man! My department is


    really a hell to stay. The director called Daniel is extremely cold! I was so busy that I just ate a


    sandwich for lunch, and my fingers still hurt after editing those pictures."

 Chapter 18: Scold Our Exes

    Chapter 18: Scold Our Exes


    As the president of the Hill group, Aiden would naturally frown at the usation of being a pervert


    directly.


    But it was E who scolded him which made things different. Aiden responded slowly, "I don''t think I''ve


    actually harassed you, have I?"


    E looked at him. and had to confess that Aiden was incredibly fine-looking., But recalling the rumors


    that thepany''s president was also attractive, she couldn''t help but think of the embarrassing scene,


    her appetite escaping away."


    While for Aiden, noticing her emotion, he recalled what happened in the lounge.


    Dark eyes shing, he said with a hint of concession , "as for thest time in the lounge, I won''t force


    you again."


    Realizing what Aiden meant, E blushed like a tomato. The food suddenly seemed so nasty for her


    that she stood up and ran to the restroom immediately.


    When Aiden heard E''s vomiting in the restroom, he dropped the chopsticks doom irritatingly.


    E noticed that Aiden had gone and only Miles stood in the office as she finished gargling and


    stepped out.She nced at the food on the table, asking, "where''s Assistant Hill?"Until now Aiden''s


    name was still a nk to E, who could only remember that his family name was Hill. She thought that


    since Hill was also president''s assistant, it would be no harm for her to call him as "Assistant Hill".


    Expression changing slightly, Miles replied: "he''s gone."


    "Oh, then I''m going back, too." E picked up the bag and left."


    Miles looked at her, noticing that the president had treated the girl differently. He decided to be more


    polite to her in the future, but just to the point.After E''s leaving, Miles called on the inte to get the


    cleaners tidying the office, especially the restroom.


    Just now Aiden left in advance right because of the unbearable smell when E vomited.


    ***


    After leaving thepany, E went directly to the specialized station designed for taxi.


    With her eight thousand yuan a month after tax, she was now able to afford some taxi-hailing


    asionally.


    E got to Alice''s luxury apartment by taxi sessfully.


    She now lived with Alice now. The 180-square-meter duplex allowed the two girls a free and


    comfortable life.


    After getting on the elevator, E scanned the month''s sales records on her phone.


    She had invested in an online shop which was run by her cousin Lily.


    Lily became a junior this year with rtively fewer sses. She had also moved out to share a lease


    with her boyfriend, so she and her boyfriend managed this online store without much trouble. If they


    indeed failed to spare time for delivery, they would invited several ssmates to do part-time for them


    and paid hourly wages.


    Noticing that the ie had seen a two-thousand increase fromst month, E felt much better.


    The total sum of her sry and ie from the online store could reach twenty to thirty thousand yuan


    a month, which was rtively satisfactory for themon white cors in the first tier.


    She could now save a lot of money every month in spite of the high living cost here.


    In the first year since her marriage with Benjamin, she had seldom use her money but saved at least


    200,000 yuan.


    It was not divorce but poverty that was the most terrifying.


    At the thought of the squandered five million yuan, E still felt no regret. After all it was much better


    than being sent to the third wheel, Scarlett Baker, by Benjamin.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At that moment, the elevator opened. As soon as she walked out, she heard someone quarreling.


    Listening carefully, she found that it was Alice and her ex, David Collins.


    E hesitated, not knowing whether to go in or not. The door was apparently ajar since the corridor


    echoed their arguing."Alice Walker! I warn you! You are not to tell Father about the divorce! Otherwise I


    won''t let you get away easily!" David stepped out.


    Alice, who was still in the house, threw out a ss vase and shouted, "Go away! Don''t let me see you


    again!"


    Fortunately, David dodged so quickly that the vase was smashed on the ground without hurting him. He


    cursed, "Mad woman!"


    E turned away hurriedly when David was approaching, but was still noticed by him.


    "E, is that you? David neatened his hair haphazardly, his red eyes smoothing a little.


    E slowly turned around with an awkward expression, remaining in silence.


    He walked up to her. David was 5.5-feet tall, a big deal taller than E. He apologized, "I apologize to


    you for thest time at the hotel, I had drunk too much.."


    "Don''t mention thest time! It''s all over. Just leave here." Faced with the ex-husband of her good


    friend, and once an admirer when in university, E indeed had the least willingness to see him.


    Before David had the chance to reply, Alice ran out spare-feet and shouted, "Will you piss off or not? I''ll


    call the police if you stay here any longer!"David nced at Alice impatiently, then turned to E, "Let


    me invite you to dinner next time, and I''ll apologize to you formally."E ignored him and walked to


    Alice.After David''s leaving finally, E noticed some blood seeping out of Alice''s spare feet, eximing,


    "Alice! You''ve hurt!"Until now did Alice find that she had stepped on a piece of broken ss. She had


    been so concentrated on arguing with David that she was even unaware of the pain."Ouch! It''s damn


    hurt! David Collins what a dick!" Alice stood on a single foot, the pain bending her waist. E


    immediately supported her into the house.


    After entering the house, E made Alice sit on the sofa, then got the emergency medicine box


    instantly from the locker.


    Alice had managed to ce her hurt foot on the tea table so E could examine her carefully.


    Fortunately, the wound was slight, but E still wanted to take Alice to the hospital.Alice waved her


    hands, "Don''t bother. It''s already nighttime. No worries. I have experienced much more than this before


    but haven''t been to the hospital either. Just pick out the fragments with tweezers for me and I''ll do the


    rest."


    "Don''t move! Just sit here!"E didn''t hesitate any more but got the fragments quickly. Alice gasped for


    the pain.


    "Hold on, I''ll take some alcohol to disinfect your wounds."


    Alice frowned, "Come on! I can hold back!"


    After ten minutes, E got done the disinfection and bandaging.


    E took out some anti-inmmatory tablets, "I''ll get some water for you. Take the medicine lest that


    the wound get inmed."


    "Okay."


    After getting the water, E went outside immediately to clean the ss with a broom.She carefully


    packed the fragments so that the cleaners wouldn''t get hurt.


    Alice reclined on the sofa, watching E busying around. She held back pain andughed, "How damn


    blind Benjamin is! Why! He leaves you alone but to y with other women¡­ How silly!"E gave her a


    nce and sat on the sofa as well after tidying up. She signed, "Haven''t you heard of it? Wife is worse


    than concubine, concubine is worse than moll, and moll is worse than never. It''s the thing one can''t


    reach that is always the best. Men are damn dicks!"

 Chapter 19: Cooperate to Perform

    Chapter 19: Cooperate to Perform


    "Yeah, men are dicks. Most women are destined to encounter with several love rats¡­" Alice got a


    pillow and lied down on the sofa.


    E looked up, "You have told me that you divorced with David, then why did hee to you?"


    Alice turned to her, answered helplessly, "He came to tell me that next month on his grandfather''s 80th


    birthday, I had to pretend with him, because grandpa is a very traditional sort of person that he won''t


    allow us to divorce."


    "His grandpa was that wide in control?" E was a little surprised.


    "We haven''t mentioned our divorce to our parents, not to mention the grandpa." Alice answered with a


    bitter smile.


    E felt down in heart. It was the same for her. The divorce was still a secret to their parents.


    But at least Alice managed to divorce and was free now.


    whereas E hadn''t moved to that stage. Benjamin''s threatening for the five million yuan bothered her


    deeply."E, where did you sleepst night?"


    E brought her attention back at the sudden question. She replied vaguely, "Oh, yesterday I came


    across with a college ssmate. We had a pleasant chatte to the night, so I stayed at her house. "


    Alice suddenly sat up and squinted at her. "You know how to lie now! You thought I would believe it?


    You didn''t go home to get your luggagest night? Did you have a rpse with Benjamin?"


    E said helplessly, "Sure enough I can never hide anything from you. I did spend the night at someone


    else''s housest night, but it wasn''t Benjamin. I didn''t get my luggage back and I don''t want to exin


    specifically. I''ll buy new ones anyway instead of returning there for my luggage. I took out all the


    important things like my passport and ID card. There''s nothing else mattering for me."


    Noticing the deep sorrow in E''s eyes, Alice surely understood that E had experienced something


    unpleasant with Benjamin, so she stopped her enquiring.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You told me that you felt sickst night and indeed you still look pale. I''m alright now so you can just


    go to rest."


    E stood up, "Shall I help you to go upstairs?"


    "Alright, you help me there"


    After supporting Alice to the upstairs, E returned to the bathroom downstairs for a shower.


    Before going to bed, she took some cold medicine again and turned off the lights.


    She finally fell asleep after scanning through the messages and finding no more harassing text from the


    hateful man.


    A good night''s sleep.


    The next day after getting up early, E felt t much better. It was good to be young for the ability to


    recover form illness.


    She ran upstairs to see Alice, wondering if she needed help.


    "No, just go to work. I''ve asked a female secretary from my dad''spany to take care of me" Alice


    said.


    E nodded in relief. When she was just about to go, she returned again to ask, "How is your mother?


    Did she hurt badly?"


    "It''s OK, she sprained her waist and needed a month''s rest, and this afternoon she will be discharged


    from the hospital and return home."


    "Good¡­ I''m really leaving?" E was still a little worried about her.


    Alice raised her hands to worship her, "I beg you my dear sister. Just go. I am not disabled!"


    "Well, then I''ll leave you alone, really. I''lle back tonight and bring you something yummy!"


    ***


    After leaving themunity, E walked five minutes to the subway station. Just as she took the


    subway, Benjamin''s call reached her.


    "E Williams, have dinner with me tonight. My mother is here." Benjamin was driving with Bluetooth


    on.


    E replied indifferently, "So what? It''s enough that you apany her. I won''t go anyway."


    "How can that be? She doesn''t know about our divorce. My mother must be staying at home tonight.


    What will she think if you''re not at home?" He said with anger.


    Her mother-in-low was not so kind to her, but wasn''t terrible either. But now E really did not want to


    cooperate with him to pretend any under such rtionship with Benjamin.


    "Just tell your mother that I''m workingte at night to catch up on the design."


    Chill climbed up to Benjamin''s heart. He meant to take the opportunity to make Ee back to live,


    but she wouldn''t cooperate at all!


    "You are so reluctant to go home? Which lover are you out with?" His tone was full of irony.


    Anyone could satirize her, but Benjamin had no such qualification!


    E got outraged, "Benjamin Johnson, how dare you speak like that? Who is not willing to go back


    home on earth? When you and Scarlett Baker were messing around, have you thought of me?"


    It again came to the old topic. Despite that Benjamin was so arrogant and shameless, he couldn''t get


    away from it.


    He sighed, "E, can you stop talking about this? I''ve said that this is also your fault. Do you find it


    interesting to mention it over again?"


    "No! Surely not! If you had decided to divorce with me earlier, we wouldn''t have to talk about it!"


    At this moment, Benjamin guessed that she would not want to take out the five million, he said coldly, "I


    have told you, divorce is OK.As long as you hand out the five million, I promise to divorce."


    At the mention of the money and his resolution of not letting go, E was so angry that she hung up.


    Benjamin looked ahead, smiling, "E Williams, can it be so difficult to sleep with you?"


    After putting up the phone, E got off the subway directly, ignoring others'' curious eyes.


    It was still several stations away from thepany, so E decided to take a taxi.


    Luckily, she found a taxi instantly after getting out. When she got into the taxi she wondered if it was


    time to buy a car to make it easier to get around.


    She used to drive the BMW before when she was working, but now all the cars were owned by


    Benjamin, even if they had not yet divorced now she won''t retrieve what she said .


    Benjamin had already been unrelenting with her for the five million which was owed to her, and he


    would be worse if she had anything else.


    After arriving at thepany, Aiden''s message reached her just ten minutes after she turned on the


    computer. "Come up."


    She exhaled a sigh of breath, feeling really unfortunate for herself. Why were they in the same


    company!


    E pretended not to see the text message and continued to work. She had much to do today. As soon


    as she turned on theputer, the designer assigned her some projects. She had to finish 20 repairs.


    Twenty minutester, Aiden''s text came again: "Would you Like to see those photos of you on the


    company''s intr?"


    E clenched her fist but dared not to hit the table, for fear that the director hurried out again to nag on


    compensation.


    She put her phone in the pocket of her suit shorts, pretended to pour water, slipped into the tea room


    and sneaked out for the elevator."


    She knew that, the one waiting on the other end was still Miles Watson.


    She started to admire Miles. ¡®Is it really good to watch for his colleague?''


    E stood at the office door in a ck professional suit, looking quite hot with her long white legs


    wrapped in the suit shorts.


    Although she was only 4.8 feet tall, she was in perfect shape with a pair of straight and long legs."


    When she walked into the president''s office, she saw Aiden sitting leisurely on the sofa in a dark suit,


    with a cup of coffee in hand, reading newspaper.


    E nced around the office. ¡®The president''s secretary is really idle. Without the president''s


    attendance, he has taken this ce as his own private domain.''


    Her tone was unkind, "What do you want this time?"


    Aiden looked up at her with his dark eyes, asking unceremoniously, "Do you feel better now?"

 Chapter 20: A World of Difference

    Chapter 20: A World of Difference


    E had not expected that he would care about her, so she gave a little start, and then she said in a


    nicer way, "Well, much better."


    Aiden nodded and seemed to be satisfied with her answer.


    He patted the position next to him. "Come over. Sit here."


    "Well, I might just stay here... If you want to say something to me, you can get it straight." E stepped


    back with a nervous look.


    Aiden chuckled. "You seem to be afraid of me?"


    She sneered, "You wish."


    That being said, she still didn''te over.


    Aiden didn''t push her. He put his coffee cup down on the tea table, and then tapped on a note. "Find


    out all the books on the list."


    (He asked me toe, but only for finding books?)


    Seeing Aiden continued reading the French newspaper in hand without further reply, E shuffled to


    the tea table and picked up the note. She was a bit surprised, since some books one the list were those


    French design books that she had longed to read but couldn''t buy.


    She nced at the office, then moved a nearby chair to therge bookcase, and began to find books


    one by one ording to the note.


    About half an hourter, all of the twelve French books were found out.


    E took the books, put them on the tea table, and said to him, "All the books have been found. May I


    leave now?"


    "Yeah." He was still reading newspapers, and replied with a cool voice.


    "Okay."


    She had got only two steps when heard his voice again, "Take the books with you. Read them


    carefully."


    E waspletely shocked: the book list was for her!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her happinesssted less than five seconds, then disappeared. "These books are written in French,


    and I ... am not good at French."


    The perfect man raised his face slightly. There was contempt in his ck eyes. "You know how to make


    excuses, but have no time to look up a French dictionary?"


    "Well..." She shouldn''t refuse, as he was so kind to lend her these original books.


    E had just picked up books when the door of the office was open suddenly. Then she heard a


    pleasant voice. "Aiden."


    He was kind of surprised, "Cam, what are you doing here?"


    A young girl who looked around 20 came in. What a typical beauty. She was about 5 foot 6 and has


    good skin that you couldn''t even see her pores.


    Cam was dressed in a whitecy dress with a sweet smile and big sparkling eyes. She walk with


    jaunty steps towards Aiden, leaned over to look at him, and pouted. "Aiden, I''vee back for a whole


    week, but you still haven''te to see me! Well, I guess you must be very busy, so Ie to see you


    myself."


    By this time, Miles was already standing at the door. He nced at the office to see if there was any


    thorny issue. Thanks God, everything seemed fine... But Miles still started with a worried look, "Sorry,


    Mr. Hill. Miss Morrone has the elevator card..."


    Aiden nodded and raised his hand. Then Miles gently shut the office door.


    Miles''s words let him remember that before Cam went abroad, he had given her an elevator card to


    the top floor. No wonder she could see him directly without getting past Mile.


    Aiden looked slightly mollified, "Sorry, Cam, I''ve been kind of busy with work recently so I haven''t


    come to see you. Hope you won''t get angry."


    Cam blinked at him, "If you go shopping with me tonight, I will forgive you."


    There was slight indulgence in his eyes. "OK, I promise."


    "Aiden, I haven''t even had breakfast to see you. Do you have time to join me now?" Her voice sweet


    and innocent.


    Looking at this girl who was just like an angel, Aiden''s frozen heart thawed.


    Aiden stood up with pleasure. "Let''s go, I''ll have breakfast with you"


    "Great! Aiden, you are so nice to me!" Cam held his arms and shook like a little girl.


    At this time, Cam noticed the woman standing beside the tea table to organize the book. E


    deliberately turned her back, so her appearance was not seen by Cam.


    "Who is she, Aiden?" she asked curiously.


    Aiden did not cast a nce to E, but casually said, "Just a female employee."


    His deliberate neglect made E relieved but a bit disappointed at the same time.


    Even herself did not know why did she feel so.


    Soon, Cam distracted her attention from E and said to him, "Aiden, do you remember? There used


    to be a Western restaurant near our house, but now it has be a Chinese restaurant! But the food


    there looks delicious. Should we try it?"


    Aiden''s voice was soft and steady: "OK, up to you."


    "Aiden, if I order too much, don''t me me."


    "You little fool, how can I me you?"


    He took her by the hand and left the office. E could still hear their pleasant conversation. It even


    made her envy,


    She would not have believed that the man had such a tender side if she hadn''t seen it.


    Somehow, E was in a bad mood.


    Just now, she has been treated as an invisible person. Aiden did not even say goodbye, but just left


    with the girl.


    She shook her head and tried to get envy out of her mind. She shouldn''t have such feelings.


    E exhaled and left the office with the books in hand.


    She went to the elevator, thought of Aiden''s casual and bossy attitude towards her. It was very different


    from the way he treated with this girl called Cam!


    A girl like Cam seemed to be born as a princess.


    E suddenly felt kind of sad. When would their strange rtionship end?!


    After stepping out of the elevator and returning to her seat, E was still in a trance. She suddenly


    remembered Miles'' words.


    Why did he call that man a Mr.Hill?


    An answer came to her. E scanned around, wanted to ask a person, but found out that all the seats


    were empty. She began to lose calmness . She hurried to check the group chat.


    There was a short notice for an impromptu meeting!


    When she looked at her phone, she found the meeting had been on for twenty minutes!


    So stunned as she was, E took the notebook and pen on the table and rushed to the conference


    room.


    At the door, she bent over and gently pushed the ss door open, trying to crept to the seat left.


    But she was spotted by Daniel who was talking on the spot. "E Williams, sit in the front!"


    As he spoke, all the people in the quiet conference room turned to look at E.


    Several designers even smiled smugly at her.


    Everyone knew that Daniel hated those employees who werete. Doom on E!


    At the moment, E''s cheeks went hot. Facing all kinds of looks, she went straight to the direction of


    Daniel.


    After she sat down next to Daniel , he reproved, "E Williams, if you werete next time, all your


    bonus will be cut!"

 Chapter 21: Find out Who He Is

    Chapter 21: Find out Who He Is


    After the meeting was over, it had been two hours.


    E returned to the office in a bad mood, not only for being singled out for criticism by her boss, but


    only for the time wasted due to the meeting -- she had 20 pictures to be finished that an overtime was a


    must!


    She hated Aiden even more!


    After a short period of work, it was the time for lunch.


    Sofia, Be and Anne came to her for lunch together.


    "You go. I will not have lunch. I haven''t finished my work." E was staring listlessly at theputer


    screen.


    Sofia pulled her up. "E, are you crazy? You are not a robot! How can you keep working without


    eating. Though our jobs do not require physical efforts, butboring with brain is also exhausting!


    Besides, you''ve just recovered. Do you want to get sick again?"


    "Yes, E, we know you are in a bad mood, but the three of us have decided to treat you to a feast. You


    can return to work after lunch!" Even a cheapskate like Be offered to treat her, E''s resolution began


    to stagger


    Anne added, "Come on, let''s go. Time passes quickly, and we also have a lot of work to do. E, don''t


    hesitate anymore."


    Seeing everyone was so enthusiastic, E didn''t refuse any more "OK! Let''s go."


    Because of their promise, the four people did not go to thepany''s staff restaurant. Instead, they


    went to the Hong Kong restaurant near thepany.


    The minimum consumption per capita was 300 dors. Not cheap.


    After ordering five dishes, the four began chatting while waiting.


    Sofia said with sympathy, "E, I''m not gossiping, but I think Daniel is aimed at you. You were justte


    for a meeting, but he threatened that he will cut all your bonus next time. He is not from the personnel


    department or finance department, does he really have such a right?"


    Anne took a sip of water. She hesitated for a while but still said, "I tell you a secret. ording to my


    husband''s uncle who had cooperated with the Hill''s group, it is said that our boss and CEO are rted,


    so he does have such right."


    E felt her stomach drop. Another person she couldn''t afford to offend. Hearing Anne had mentioned


    the CEO, she immediately asked, "Do you know who the CEO of ourpany is? What is his name?"


    Be was surprised. "E, you don''t even know the name of the CEO! There is the CEO''s electronic


    signature on thebor contract on!"


    "Yes, yes, although his handwriting is kind of illegible, but you can still find his name is Aiden Hill!" Sofia


    said, "The name is quite special. I can even sense his coldness and powerfulness just by his name!."


    Aiden Hill...


    E murmured this name. She pieced together the chain of events. The girl named Cam also called


    the man "Aiden"...


    Aiden...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The thought that he might be the CEO of Hill''s Group frightened her so much that she unsettled the


    cup.


    E let them all stand up at once, as she was afraid that the water might ssh on their skirts.


    "Sorry, waiter..."


    Because there was water all over the table, they moved to another table.


    As soon as they seated, E apologized immediately, "Sorry, I was so careless just now."


    Sofia waved her hand. "What a big deal. And we all avoided it in time."


    The four people chatted for a while , then the dishes began to arrive. There was little time left for them,


    so everyone just focused on the food.


    Half an hourter, the food was almost done, and they decided to pay for it.


    The waiter came and politely said, "Hello, what else do you need?"


    Sofia was responsible for paying the bill first, and she took out her purse: "Waiter, could we please


    have the check?"


    "The bill has been paid, by thisdy." The waiter pointed at E.


    The three people immediately looked at her. Be dissatisfiedly said, "E, when did you pay the bill? It


    should be us!"


    "It''s okay, you can treat me next time. Let''s go."


    "How generous!"


    "Thank you E!"


    Seeing E''s smiling face, the three people epted it.


    They returned to thepany and back to their office.


    E went to the tea room, and Sofia just walked in.


    She pulled E to the stairwells and whispered, "E, I tell you something. You know I''m working for


    Leo and I know something you may not. The three chief designers of the design department are also in


    charge of the business. She talked to the boss of apany before. It didn''t go well, but she still didn''t


    want to lose it. She has picked two beautiful female designers recently, to negotiate with the boss. Well,


    you are one of them. You know what I mean... Be careful."


    E''s heart gave a leap, then she nodded. " Sofia, thank you for reminding me!"


    Sofia smiled with ease. " Nothing. We work in the samepany, and we need to help each other. If


    you have any tidbits, remember to share with us!"


    "Well, I will."


    After the two returned to their seats, it was a long afternoon of hard work.


    By 6 o''clock, E was still sitting in front of aputer screen like a fighter. Her fingers already hurt,


    but there were still ten pictures waiting for her to finish.


    During the meeting on the morning, Daniel said that soon thepany will hold a designpetition,


    and the top three can directly participate in a new project. If the project goes well, each involved staff


    can get a bonus.


    She calcted roughly. Each designer involved in the project will get at least 100,000 dors!


    Thinking of this, E was working hard again.


    She finally understood why designers across the country wanted so badly to work in the Hill''s Group.


    Not because of the high sry, but because of the bonus!


    The idea of quitting her job at the beginning disappeared. For fairpetition, E had always been


    confident!


    She also understood that eptance was the best choice. Since now she had been working for Hill''s


    Group by ident, then she should work hard!


    It was 7 p.m. now. During the period, Benjamin called her three times, but E did not answer.


    She knew that his intention was letting her go home to have dinner with his mother.


    E had been focused on work, and there are few designers in the office now.


    The staff canteen closed at 9 o''clock, now it was already ten. It was now that E felt so hungry.


    She took out her phone to order a takeout, and then continue working.


    At this point, she heard a voice behind her. "I''ve seen the ten pictures you''ve done. great."


    E instantly turned around and found Daniel was standing behind her, looking at herputer screen.


    She stood up stiffly. "Daniel, are you still working?"


    "Well, I need to work overtime too. Please order me a takeaway as yours. I will give you the money


    later." With that said, he left.


    Order a takeout for Daniel?


    E took the phone slowly. She was just ready to call, but saw an unread text message. She did not


    notice it since she put her phone on mute.


    From: Nut.


    Because Aiden''s text messages were special, she set the content invisible on the home screen. After


    unlocking her phone, she saw the text message:e up.

 Chapter 22: An Amazing Kiss

    Chapter 22: An Amazing Kiss


    E was surprised. How did he know she was still in thepany?


    Did he have an eyeliner around her?


    Could that person be Daniel?


    No. Thinking of Daniel''s serious face, she didn''t think so.


    She also did not bother to resist again. Aiden had her sex picture, but she could do nothing.


    She left the office for the elevator.


    When she arrived at the CEO''s office, E saw Aiden was still working in front of theputer screen.


    "Don''t you have to go shopping with someone tonight? Why are you still at thepany?" she asked.


    "Oh, have you learned to eavesdrop?" He did not look up but said, "Sit on the couch with me."


    E nced at him expressionlessly. "I don''t have the time. I still have to go back to work"


    Seeing her disgust expression, Aiden looked up at her. "Why are you annoyed with me?"


    His questioning made herugh. "How dare I? Mr. CEO."


    Her bluntness made Aiden kind of surprised, but he kept the same expression. "You know who I am?"


    His words made thest doubt in her mind disappear.


    After learning of his identity, she was not afraid, perhaps because of their rtionship.


    "Is it fun to make a fool of me? If I don''t find it out, do you n to keep lying to me?" No one would be


    happy if he or she was fooled like this.


    Aiden stood up and strode toward her. There was something in his dark eyes and also a faint smile on


    his face.


    E was nervous. She stepped back and found herself standing by the door.


    She trembled. "I warn you! Don''te over!"


    Aiden sneered at her reaction.


    Seeing he was walking toward her, she subconsciously tried to open the door, but was gripped by the


    man and pressed against the door.


    He smiled. "Now that you know, I can be unscrupulous."


    "Get off me!" Her voice was faintly flustered.


    His big hands held her waist. E could feel his hot breath on her ears. "Don''t you miss me?"


    "No!"


    "Really?"


    E wanted to be free from his grip. She said with a red face, "Don''t press me! I can''t breathe."


    Seeing she was so resistant every time, his eyes turned cold and said in an ironic tone, "Love this


    trick?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "What?" She didn''t understand what he was saying, but he...


    An hourter, Aiden finally got her off. E put on her clothes shyly.


    Seeing she was so flurried, he felt a bit ufortable, and suddenly asked, "I warn you, you can''t


    have sex with other men except me. Do you understand?"


    Gradually, he became more and more despotic to her.


    E looked away and didn''t answer directly. "I have husband."


    "I know."


    She was shocked. He knew it?


    "But he hasn''t had a sex with you."


    His affirmative tone was ironic to E.


    Benjamin hadn''t had a sex with her for a year after they married, but he slept with Scarlett again and


    again. This was the biggest shame to her!


    As a woman who was not loved by her husband, E would certainly doubt herself, asionally even


    felt self-abased.


    At the moment, looking at the perfect appearance of Aiden, E regained confidence to arge extent.


    Especially after knowing that he is the CEO of Hill''s Group, she felt much better."


    (Benjamin, although you don''t appreciate me, there were other people loving me!)


    But she did not overestimate herself. Aiden regarded her just as a prostitute. There is no such a thing


    as love.


    (Even if there was a little bit of love, I''m afraid it was just because of my body.)


    Aiden had already put on his clothes. Seeing she lost focus, he held her chin. "What was on your


    mind?"


    All theplexity in her eyes was spotted by him.


    Aiden began to have an impulse to take over all her thoughts.


    So he said, "Divorce with your husband as soon as possible."


    His words were alwaysmanding, which made E recover.


    "Although she was going to divorce, but she wanted to resist against his orders. "Divorce or not, it is my


    freedom!"


    Her reaction instantly made Aiden''s face darkened. "What do you mean? Do you still love your


    husband?"


    E''s hesitation and the faint love in her eyes made him sneer, "E, are you insane?! He''s a man who


    married you but hasn''t fucked you for a whole year! Do you still have expectations for him?"


    She certainly expect nothing, but just couldn''t divorce with him now. E get straight to the point, "He


    want to take back the five million dors I gave you, then he would divorce with me. I don''t have so


    much money."


    Aiden''s cold eyes became gentle. He walked directly to the desk, picked up the purse on it, pulled out


    the bank card belonging to E and handed it over to her. "Just give him the money and quickly divorce


    with him."


    E couldn''t even believe it. "Would you give me the money back?"


    Her reaction amused him. He waved the bank card. "Do you want the money back, little fool?"


    Aiden pretended to slowly pull back the bank card, but E rushed to take it over. "Yes! Of course I


    want!"


    Aiden held her slender waist, and said in an ambiguous tone. "What do you want? Not enough just


    now? Let''s continue."


    She pushed him away in fear, clutched the bank card in one hand, turned around with her head down,


    and said softly, "Thank you for giving me the money back."


    Aiden hold the door of the office before her and trapped her between the wall and his arms. His tone


    became a little cold. "Divorce him as soon as possible." "Understand?"


    She nodded. Even if he did not mention it, she would still divorce with Benjamin.


    Seeing her delicate and natural face and her jelly lips, his lipsnded on them.


    This scene made the two people''s brains empty for a moment, as if they had been in the clouds. They


    could only hear the other''s breath and felt the touch on their lips. Both hearts beat strongly.


    Aiden was still in a trance, but he had been shyly pushed away by E.


    Seeing she running fast, Aiden smiled. "You naughty little minx."


    The tip of his nose seemed to carry her scent of jasmine. His long fingers couldn''t help but touch his lip,


    and his dark eyes gradually turned cold. He just kissed her!


    It was the first time he had kissed a woman.

 Chapter 23: Ruby Comes

    Chapter 23: Ruby Comes


    When E returned to the office, she saw a takeaway on her desk.


    It was then she remembered that she had not even had dinner.


    She looked at the takeaway and then nced around. She found that the colleagues who had worked


    overtime had already been off duty.


    Who had paid for the takeaway for her?


    She thought of the takeaway ordered for Daniel, then hurried to his office.


    Seeing the light was still burning in the office, E took a deep breath and gently knocked on the door.


    "Come in." The voice was cool.


    E came in and saw Daniel was working in front of theputer, so she said quietly, "Excuse me,


    Daniel, did you pay for my takeaway?"


    Daniel did not look up. "Yes."


    "Thank you, then I gave you the money." E said. She took out the money prepared from the pocket.


    Hearing this, he looked up and casually said, "Just put the money on the table."


    "Well, okay."


    After that, E started to leave, but Daniel suddenly said, "Where have you been? I looked for you


    twice, but you were not in the office."


    Looking for her?


    She froze for a moment, then thought of an excuse. "Oh, I just went downstairs. One of my friends


    wanted to talk to me for something."


    Daniel stared at her for a few seconds, then said in a cold voice, "Leave before finishing your work. I


    need to use your pictures in an hour."


    "Okay, no problem." She hadn''t put the finished pictures in the shared folder before, but now there was


    only one left.


    E returned to her seat, just took a few bites of food, then began to work.


    Forty minutester, the picture was finished, then she put the ten pictures together into the shared


    folder. She went to Daniel''s office to say goodbye, and then left thepany.


    Outside thepany building, E saw a ck BMW. Normally it won''t catch her attention,


    unfortunately, she saw the familiar license te number. The car belonged to Benjamin.


    She froze for a while. She hadn''t answered his phone, but she knew Benjamin came for her, so she


    went over.


    At this time, Benjamin opened the window. Seeing her, his handsome face had a smile. "Mom let me


    pick you off work. She saw your car at home, and said it is not safe for a woman to go back home


    alone at night."


    E didn''t change her expression. "She had never been so worried before, and it ismon for me to


    work overtime."


    Her words made Benjamin''s smile disappear. He just got off.


    He walked to her side, opened the passenger car door for E, and calmly said, "Get in. My mother has


    made soup at home. She''s still waiting for us to go back home."


    E was certainly unwilling to go back home to cheat Ruby with Benjamin.


    "Benjamin, though she hasn''t known about our divorce, she will still know it sooner orter. You can''t


    hide it forever. I''ll go back to Alice''s. You just tell her I''m still working and don''t wait for me. Then go to


    bed early." She calmly said.


    E was still waiting for Benjamin to answer, but her phone rang.


    E took it out and found the call was from Benjamin''s mother Ruby James. She hesitated for a


    moment, but still answered it.


    "Hello, E. Has Benjamin met you?"


    E looked at Benjamin and replied, "Yeah."


    Ruby smiled. "That''s good. You two go back home soon. I''m making soup. When you get home, it''s


    time to drink it."


    Benjamin grabbed E''s mobile phone and said, "Mom, we will go back soon."


    Then he hung the phone up.


    E was kind of angry. "Why did you make decision for me!"


    "I''vee to pick you up, surely I can''te here for nothing? Besides, I''ve just said that to my


    mother. If you don''t go back home with me, my mother will certainly keep asking about it. She won''t


    stay there for a long time. You just keep our divorce as a secret from her. I have a lot of business these


    days. I don''t have time to deal with her if my mother quiz about it." Benjamin''s tone was softer this time.


    His words made E speechless. Her fury disappeared.


    If their divorce was suddenly known by Ruby, then she may even take the argument to her mom. It will


    only be more troublesome.


    She thought about it for half a minute and eventually agreed to get in.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Benjamin''s BMW left, and a Maybach parked in the shadows had seen the scene.


    Aiden sat in the car with a cigarette between his fingers. He had seen E get on the Benjamin''s car.


    There was coldness in those unfathomable dark eyes.


    * * *


    When Benjamin and E arrived home, they saw Ruby in an apron was in the kitchen. She stood at the


    table, and was busy preparing for the chicken wings which she was going to cook at noon tomorrow.


    Seeing Benjamin and E came back, Ruby smiled, "Well, wash your hands, and I''ll bring out the


    soup."


    E hadplicated feelings. She tried to smile, "Ruby, it''s sote, why don''t you go to sleep?"


    "s, it''s still early, I can''t fall asleep. Besides, I want to cook some dishes that you all love! E,


    Benjamin has told me that you''ve gone to work in a bigpany. You''ve just been working there for a


    short time, but you have to work overtime so frequently! In this way, how will you have time to be


    Benjamin''s side?" Ruby grew to be discontent. The smile on her face gradually lost.


    E had gotten used to Ruby''s attitude.


    She pretended to be polite to her, but keep giving her problems.


    Thinking of the current rtionship between Benjamin and her, she said nothing, just nced at


    Benjamin, then went into the bathroom to wash hands.


    When she closed the door, Ruby put on a hardened look, and said to Benjamin, "Look at her, what


    attitude! I feel sorry for her working overtime and sacrifice my sleep to make soup for you at home, but


    she does not even give thanks!"


    Benjamin always submitted himself to Ruby''s wishes, so he said, "Mom, don''t let it bother you.


    Because of overtime, she''s tired and in a bad mood."


    "Benjamin, I''m not questioning you, but now you''re already a boss of apany! You can surely


    support her. Why do you let her work outside! I saw nothing in your fridge and I knew you didn''t eat at


    home. You are so busy. As your wife, she does not even take care of you! I feel so sorry for you..."


    "What''s the point of having a wife to you? She only makes peanuts. Why can''t she just stay at home?"


    Ruby had been unhappy with her daughter-inw''s decision to go out to work, She only hoped that E


    could be a good wife and a good mother, focusing on taking care of her son Benjamin."


    Hearing these words, E felt kind of ufortable.


    She made her own living. Although she did not earn as much as Benjamin, but she was also working


    for the family.


    But to Ruby, all her efforts were nothing.


    But now, her efforts had nothing to do with the family.


    E took a deep breath, walked out of the bathroom, pretending not to hear those words.


    She walked to the table and saw Ruby had put the soup on the table, said, "Thank you, Ruby."


    Ruby held a spoon in hand and sat beside Benjamin. She blew the soup in the spoon, said in a cold


    tone, "E, if you really want to thank me, give Johnson family a boy!"

 Chapter 24: The Crisis Fisen from Babies

    Chapter 24: The Crisis Fisen from Babies


    Ruby''s words made both E and Benjamin very embarrassed.


    "Mom, why you bring up this..." Benjamin said first, He put down the spoon, immediately lost the


    appetite.


    "Why can''t I? You and E have been married for a year. Look at your cousin. He is three years


    younger than you, but now he has been a father. His wife gave birth to twins. I don''t expect you to have


    twins, but at least one?"


    Ruby''s attitude made E really regretful. She shouldn''t have followed Benjamin back home. She really


    wanted to stop that yacting.


    Thinking of getting divorce with Benjamin, E really did not want to continue this topic.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She put the spoon down and looked at Ruby. "I kind of have a headache. I''d like to go bed."


    Not waiting for their reaction, E just stood up. But just as she turned her back, Ruby dropped down


    her spoon with anger. She was so angry that even unable to speak.


    E froze for a moment, but still did not turn back. Instead, she went upstairs to the second floor.


    Seeing the shift of E''s attitude at the mention of babies, Ruby was choked with anger. "Ben, what''s


    the problem with your wife?! I just want a grandson! What''s her attitude? Last time I came, she still said


    she''d like to give birth to children for our family. Why she change her attitude within such a short


    period? What''s the problem with you two?"


    Benjamin''s eyes were somewhat darkened. Hearing Ruby''s words, he pretended to smile. "Mom, you


    think too much. There is nothing wrong with us. I told you, E is just too tired tonight. As for children,


    we will talk about itter. I''d like to go to bed, too. Mom, you shall go to bed early. You can clean the


    kitchen tomorrow."


    (Even my son doesn''t want to talk about it.) Ruby sighed and had to give in.


    * * *


    When E came out of the bathroom after the bath, she froze and said in an annoyed tone, "Howe


    you are in this room?"


    This was a guest room.


    Benjamin had put on his pajamas. Now he was lying on one side, with a bank card between his fingers


    and said in a bantering voice, "Why, willing to hand over the five million dors?"


    "Benjamin, how dare you go through my bag? Do you know what privacy is?"


    "Don''t talk to me about fucking privacy! When you go to the bank to check my spending bills, you call it


    privacy?" he said sarcastically.


    "Then why do you cheat on me!" Her tone was bad.


    Benjamin stood up directly, walked to her and whispered, "Be quiet! Do you want my mother to hear


    our conversation?"


    She did not bother to look at him anymore, and said in a cold voice, "Benjamin, go out of my bedroom


    and back to yours!"


    "Oh, what would my mom think if she sees that we sleep in two different rooms?"


    "''I don''t care. Take it any way she wants.''"


    Benjamin went mad. He pressed her on the wall, waved the bank card in front of her eyes, then said in


    a cold voice, "E, you really want to give me the five million dors just for divorcing with me?"


    Now that he had found it on his own, she needn''t bother to hand it over to him.


    With determination in her eyes, E said, "Yes, I''ve paid you back the five million dors! Whenever


    you are avable, we go to get a divorce."


    She could even desert five billion dors merely in order to divorce with him! Benjamin was so angry


    that almost lost his temper.


    "Are you so eager to divorce with me?"


    He pressed her shoulders with his hands. The pain made her frown. "Get off me!"


    "What can you do with me if I don''t?" Benjamin stared at her with a cold face.


    E just wore a bathrobe, which made her flustered, but she pretended to be calm. "Benjamin, I''ve


    given the money back. If you continue tangling with me, it will only make me hate you even more!"


    "Hate me? Have you fallen love with other men?" Benjamin''s face darkened with anger.


    Just then, E''s phone rang. Nervousness shed across her eyes.


    Benjamin sensed her nervousness. He immediately get her off, and turned to the sofa to get her bag.


    E darted forward and picked up her bag. She knew he wanted to see her phone!


    But the message was from Aiden, and she didn''t want their rtionship be exposed to Benjamin.


    "E Williams, who he is?" He stood in front of her with a grim expression and said through clenched


    teeth.


    Her lips curled in a contemptuous smile "Why should I tell you!"


    Benjamin suddenly sneered. He walked to the tea cab, picked up a cigarette box from it. Then he


    pulled out a cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, and asked, "How long have you been with him?"


    E stared at his dark eyes and said in a calm voice, "I''m too tired. I don''t want to keep arguing with


    you. Just leave me alone."


    "Won''t tell me? Then I''ll check it out myself!" Benjamin started to go.


    Staring at his back, she suddenly asked, "What do you want? You said if I can hand over the five


    million dors to you, then you promise to divorce with me. Do you want to go back your words?"


    For a moment, Benjamin also couldn''t tell what he exactly wanted. He had thought he just wanted to


    have a sex with E and then abandoned her, but when she gave him the money back, he was


    suddenly not satisfied.


    Her determination to divorce with him turned out to disappoint him.


    Did she really fall out of love with him?


    Benjamin left the room without a word.


    E opened the room and took the key, then locked the door and turned off the lights to sleep.


    She picked up her phone, unlocked the home screen and saw the message from Aiden: Divorce with


    him within three days.


    The message made her confused.


    What the hell was he thinking?


    What did her divorce have anything to do with Aiden?


    E could not figure it out, then she forced herself to sleep.


    After an hour, she finally fell asleep because she was too tired.


    The next morning, E went downstairs and saw Ruby had already made their breakfast. Benjamin


    was eating.


    She walked to the kitchen and said, "I''m going to work."


    Benjamin put the cutlery down aloud with anger. "Stop! E, don''t you see mom has made your


    breakfast? Are you SO urgent?"


    E turned around and found that there was a breakfast left for her, and Ruby'' was obviously annoyed.


    Their fury finally made her sit down in front of the table and start eating breakfast.


    Ruby said nothing but was just having her breakfast. She finished it quickly, put down the cutlery, said


    to E, "E, today you go to thepany to resign. Then you just stay at home. You''d better be


    pregnant within three months."


    Hearing hermanding words, E waspletely shocked. "Ruby, what are you talking about?"


    "Why, don''t you understand English? Then I''ll say it again! I want you to quit your job today and focus


    on being pregnant at home!"


    E''s face was pale with rage. She stood up. "Why? Do you think you have the right to decide that for


    me? It''s not a joke! Even if you are Benjamin''s mother, you still have no right to control my freedom!"


    With those words, E did not bother to say any more. She just hurried out of the kitchen, walked to the


    door, and wear shoes to leave.


    "As she opened the door, Ruby chased out and shouted, "E Williams, I know you threw my son out of


    your roomst night! You slept in separate rooms! How can you have a child in this way!"

 Chapter 25: Heroes Rescue Beauty

    Chapter 25: Heroes Rescue Beauty


    Along the way, E Williams stood in the subway, has been thinking about Lillian James''s words. "I


    need to get this divorce done."


    Otherwise, Lillian will just continue to urge me to have a child in every other month. She has been


    doing this for six months!


    She texted Benjamin Johnson, "When do you have time? Bring the documents and let''s get the divorce


    done."


    She held the phone for ten minutes but did not get any response.


    She decided to call Alice Walker.


    As soon as they got connected, Alice said, "E, did Benjamin do anything to youst night?"


    "No, I slept in the guest room. His mother came and won''t be leaving for the next few days. But I won''t


    be back to the vi tonight. I''ll see you tonight."


    Alice just got up and sounded quite gratified, "That''s what you should do! Don''t get involved with


    Benjamin Johnson anymore, or you will never get away from him! You need to divorce now!"


    "Well, I knew it. Don''t worry, I''m done with him." E''s voice sounded calm, but she still felt a pain in her


    heart.


    "That''s right. By the way, are you free tonight? If you don''t need to work, let''s go to a party. My dad is


    abroad and my mom hurt her back. They asked me to go to the party for the business partners out


    there."


    E thought for a while. It''s just a party. "OK, if I don''t have to work overtime, I tell you in advance."


    "Well,I will wait for your word!!"


    After arriving at thepany, E sat down for a while and heard that next Wednesday is the


    company''s 60th anniversary.


    At that day, not only the board of directors will attend the party, the retired chairman and his wife will


    also be presented.


    The design department already got excited. Everyone was chatting since the director didn''te yet.


    "I''m going to get myself a gown after work today! You need to n early for the 60th anniversary!"


    "Oh My God! Look at me! Having forgotten such an important thing and now it''s toote to lose weight."


    "Who are you losing for? You already have a boyfriend. All the single guys in thepany are not


    avable for you!"


    "I am so excited! It is said that we will meet our president!"


    "I''ve heard from other departments that our president is such a handsome guy!"


    " I heard that, too¡­"


    E did not join their discussions but started to work.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Unlike her colleagues, all she remembered about Aiden Hill was involved with mixed feelings and


    slightly fear.


    It''s not only because he had her sexy pictures in hand, but also because he was her boss now."


    As the saying goes, one rank superior crushes the inferior. Her position, not to mention, is way inferior


    from Aiden Hill''s.


    The director, Daniel Nelson, stepped into the office. All the office was quiet.


    Daniel stood still with a cool tone, "Ten minutester, I will release the theme of the internalpetition


    of the design department. You need to submit your design in three days. The top three can participate


    in the design project of TangWen Media''s public tender."


    All the designers glowed with desire, including E.


    Tangwen Media is one of thergest mediapanies in this city and even the whole country, and it is


    conceivable that if the project went well, the designers involved in the project would get quite an


    amount of bonus.


    Daniel left a word and left,"The person who gets first ce will be my design assistant."


    The office went into chaos. As soon as he left, the designers started to whisper.


    Hearing some of their words, E learned that Daniel Nelson had not epted designer assistant for


    three years.


    And if this time one can be his assistant, not only will he have the chance to go abroad frequently,


    but have the sry tripled!


    Not to mention the bonus which will also be paid for extra two natural months and let alone the priority


    to participate in major projects!


    Being Daniel''s assistant has be amon goal for all designers in the office.


    Even E was ambitious.


    But the three-day deadline was enough to get the department fight.


    Ten minutester, the whole design department received an email from Daniel on the theme and


    requirements of thepetition.


    E checked it and started to work.


    She kept working, having a sandwich for lunch and finally finishing her work ahead of schedule.


    Not getting any more work, E texted Alice, saying that she could manage to the banquet.


    At 9 p.m., Alice picked up E and drove to a private vi.


    They just entered the hall and E''s clothes was spilled by a drunk president.


    Alice was about to scold him when E pulled her to leave, "Forget it, he is your dad''s business


    partner.Let''s just leave.."


    "But E, your dress is dirty..."


    E smiled, "It''s OK, just go and congratte the birthday person tonight and present him your gift. I''ll


    go to the restroom myself."


    "E, I''m so sorry."Looking at E''s white dress, Alice was filled with tangle.


    "Never mind. Go ahead, I''ll see youter."


    E went to the restroom near the hall, only to see a few women doing their makeups. There was no


    room for her.


    She left the bathroom here and went an upstairs one.


    It had been nearly 20 minutes since she got into the bathroom. She barely scrubbed the red wine


    stains, but the dress still had water marks on it. She used toilet paper for several times but it was still


    obvious that the clothes inside the dress could be seen.


    She sighed and walked out of the bathroom, wanting to stand in the hallway for a while.


    A foreigner came out of men''s room and noticed E, getting some dirty thoughts.


    He stepped forward, smiling miserly, "Chick, give me a price, how much should I pay on fucking you?"


    Although he spoke poor Mandarin, but she soon understood it and scolded, "What''s wrong with you?


    Go away, lunatic!"


    Her words annoyed the foreigner. He raised his hand to hit her with F-wording out of his mouth.


    E was scared and stepped back. Seeing the p wasing, a male hand grasped the foreigner''s


    arm and punched him instead.


    The foreigner was knocked to the ground with blooding out of his nose, beaten andpletely


    unable to get up.


    "Who do you think you are?" A cold voice from Aiden Hill.


    Soon, two bodyguards in ck came. Their eyes panicked, and bowed to Aiden at once: "President


    Hill, it''s our fault..."


    "Get this thing out."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    The bodyguard immediately dragged the foreigner away.


    Although surprised to meet Aiden here, E said: "Thank you."


    Looked at E with decent clothes, a slight anger appeared in Aiden''s eyes. Seeing the water stains on


    her dress, his dark eyes were suddenly darkened, dragging her arm angrily and strode forward.


    E followed him with jumbled trot, "Hey, where are we going?"

 Chapter 26: Meet the Enemy

    Chapter 26: Meet the Enemy


    "Aiden, let me go. My hand hurts!"


    No matter how E shouts to him, Benjamin just didn''t let her go.


    He dragged her all the way to the end of the hallway. At the door of a specially designed room he


    stopped, input the password, and got the door open.


    At the moment the door opened, he brought E into the room. As soon as the door closed, he stuck


    her with the door.


    He spoke in a cold tone , " Why are you here?"


    "I came with my bestie," she replied. "She came to the party for her parents."


    His brow gave one pick, "Then what''s with your dress?"


    He stared at her clothes with his eyes fixed quite entangled.


    "I had been scrubbing it for a long time after someone identally sshed red wine on it..."


    After listening to her, his anger finally disappeared, but the fire in his heart rose.


    Looking down at her delicate lips, Benjamin thought of kissing her in his office. His heart was faintly


    agitated.


    Looking at his perfect and handsome face, her heart smashed and her face flushed. As being held for a


    long time, she felt that her breath began to hold, all she could smell was his good, seductive kind of


    scent, which made her...


    Before she could struggle to leave, his lips covered hers.


    Benjamin''s hand slowly moved upward, making E get a tremble. She realized and pushed him


    away,"Benjamin, don''t do that! We are in a stranger''s house!"


    "Who says it''s a stranger''s house?" He smiled.


    She took a look at the bedroom. The style was exaggerating. It''s definitely a man''s.


    But she just felt that it could not be Benjamin''s, for the style of the room was so different from the one in


    his office.


    But he knew the bedroom code, she asked, "Is this really your room?"


    The surprise in her eyes made his ck eyes tingled with a smile: "Why, you also think this bedroom


    doesn''t match my style?"


    E nodded.


    Benjamin seemed happy to hear it,"Oh, tell me, where?"


    He held her and did not let her go. E carefully looked around the room.


    "Honestly, the style of this room is the opposite of your taste, and the person who lives in this room


    should be ..."


    Watching her not going on, he felt more interested, "What?"


    "You can''t hit me or yell at me since I''m going to tell the truth." E is not sure whether the room is his


    and talked reservedly.


    Benjamin chuckled, "Why would I beat you? Am I so violent?"


    She thought of the foreigner. He was at least 6 feet, but was beaten down by Benjamin with one single


    punch. If it was her, would she be killed immediately?


    What E was thinking directly appeared on her face. "What a fool, OK, I promise you, I won''t scold or


    hit you, just say."


    "I think the person who lives in this room is very pompous. He must be very phndering."


    Benjamin chuckled out," Well, you are right."


    E chuckled, too. "So, am I right?"


    Benjamin was about to answer when his phone rang. He finally let go of her and took out the phone.


    "Where are you? I''m at home. The other guys are alsoing. They''re all in the pool room. Would you


    like to y a game?"


    Benjamin took a look at E and said, "I am at your house. See youter."


    Hanging up his phone, he led E into the bathroom, "Go to the banquet hallter."


    "It''s Ok, the dress is clean now."


    "Forget it." Benjamin took the hairdryer out of the cab and gave it to her.


    E thought he would stay in the bathroom, but he just turned away and went out.


    Seeing him close the door and out, E sighed. She dared not disobey him but just got anger for her


    cowardice.


    She blew with the hair dryer directly for a while. Feeling her skin hot, she took off her dress.


    She forgot to lock the door while Arthur came back to change clothes for the pool room


    He walked to the closet and heard the sound of a hair dryer. He got surprised.


    His bedroom, except the maid coulde in and clean it, no one knew the code, even his parents!


    Arthur was half-naked. With his trousers on he turned the bathroom door handle and directly went in.


    E was surprised all of a sudden and dropped the hair dryer. She immediately cover her body with her


    hands holding the dress.


    This scene made his throat immediately a little hoarse and recognize her.


    He strode into the bathroom, threw the annoying hairdryer aside, and asked, "Why are you in my


    room?"


    The damned woman who got him to go to the hospital still made him angry.


    E flushed, embarrassed talking, "Get out ! Let me put my clothes on..."


    Seeing her in such a dismal state, his mood was suddenly better, "This is my room, this is my house,


    why should I go out? If you don''t answer me, I won''t go out. Dare you kick me out?"


    With his fair and strong muscle, Arthur crossed hands and look at herzily.


    E couldn''t stand him anymore. Her voice went with a touch of request, "Could you please go out


    first? Let me put on my clothes first..."


    Seeing her not want to exin, Arthur''s ck eyes slightly squinted, "You seem to regret the way you


    treat me before, deliberately investigate me, and then got in my home, and now attempt to seduce


    me?"


    E was too shocked to say a word. What is Wrong with him?


    She pushed him out of the bathroom with a st of anger, locked the door immediately, and began


    wearing the dress quickly.


    She knocked her head and med herself for the carelessness of forgetting to lock the door!


    Arthur immediately felt the skin touched by her hot. When she was pushing, he took a good look of her


    white inner garment¡­


    "Really hot chick. He held his breath. To suppress the crazy thoughts in his mind, he strode to the


    wardrobe, pulled out a light purple shirt and quickly put it on.


    When E walked out of the bathroom, Arthur was wearing a tie.


    As soon as she showed up, he turned around. E exined,"Your friend saw my clothes have water


    stains, kindly took me into the room to look for a hairdryer. I just forgot to lock the door. That''s all."


    Arthur frowned slightly. He knew who can use the code -- his three best friends, Benjamin Johnson


    Christian Brooks and the other guy."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Whose friend would she be?


    And ¡­ their rtionship must be quite close! Otherwise she would never have been brought into his


    room.


    Arthur looked up and asked: "Who is the man you say?"

 Chapter27: Mine

    : Mine


    "It''s me." Aiden suddenly appeared in the bedroom again.


    He thought that if Arthur had to go to the bedroom to change clothes first, he would meet E...


    He dide!


    Looking at Aiden, Arthur was a little surprised. The man she knew was him?


    He pretended to be calm and asked Aiden casually with a smile, "Aiden, is she your friend?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Aiden stepped towards E in a gentle manner, glimpsing at shocked E. He held her hand and said,


    "She is mine."


    His even voice hit two people at the same time.


    E looked up at Aiden, not understanding why he said that.


    Arthur stood still for just one moment and continued to wear the tie. A word came out, "Oh."


    "I''ll take her out first ande to youter." Aiden held E''s waist and left the bedroom.


    As soon as they left, Arthur''s pretending immediately vanished. He sat on the sofa despondently.


    Seeing Aiden took E away, he couldn''t understand why his heart has a little bit of empty feeling.


    It''s just that he had a crush on Aiden''s chick. It happened before.


    It''s nothing.


    Aiden did not take E to the banquet hall, but directly took her to the parking spot.


    Walking towards his Maybach, he opened the passenger door, "Get in."


    E was a bit surprised, "I''m not going with you. I am with my friends, I can''t leave her."


    "Don''t go back, you don''t know anyone. Just get in the car." Aiden pushed her into the car while talking.


    They drove away from the Arthur''s.


    Arthur saw them leaving through the window. He sneered, "Why are you so nervous?"


    Seeing Aiden''s excessive guarding, Arthur was suddenly angry. He had not intended to hook this


    woman...


    But now, he changed his mind.¡­


    In the car, E called Alice and lied, "Alice, I''m really sorry. I can''t wash off the red wine stains so I just


    went back.I''m so sorry."


    "It''s OK, E. But how could you go back? It''s not convenient to take a cab here!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve called one." She could feel the man next to her showed a cold expression.


    "OK, then be careful. I''m going soon too. I''ll see youter."


    She put away her phone. Aiden looked ahead and said, "I''m your taxi driver?"


    E looked at him, "You heard all of them, I am just lying."


    "It seems that your friend doesn''t know my existence."


    His voice could not show his feelings. E looked at him and remained silent .


    After a while, Aiden asked: "How did you know Arthur?"


    She frowned, "Who is Arthur?"


    "E, you know I don''t like being deceived." He turned into a warning voice."


    E thought about it and asked, "Did you mean your friend?"


    He did not answer,but E understood. She exined,"He is the one I met at the East Pce, who


    helped me tie the dress straps into a bow."


    So it was him...


    Aiden immediately realized the man perfume on E at that time. He also smelled it several times in


    Arthur.


    No wonder it smelled so familiar.


    "E, I warn you, stay away from him."


    "I''m going to stay away from him even without your remind." Aiden didn''t know what was between


    them.


    He was in a good mood at her words, "That''s nice."


    She then asked, "What did you mean by saying I am yours?"


    "What else could I mean? I have slept with you.so he wouldn''t touch you."


    That answer irritated her, "I''m getting off!"


    Hearing him objectify her, the sense of humiliation came across. She was human!


    "What are you mad at? It''s highway, how can you get out of the car!"


    They were indeed on the highway. She turned her face aside and stopped talking.


    The atmosphere was very repressive. Aiden drove with one hand without showing any feeling.


    Seeing the car left the highway, E said again,"I want to get off."


    Aiden turned his ears and continued to drive.


    "Where on earth are you taking me?"


    "My house."


    "I''m not going! It''ste now and I''m going home to sleep!" E was really angry now.


    "There are a lot of rooms in my ce. You can pick one."


    "I don''t want to go!"


    Her reluctance and unkindness made him lose his patience, "E, don''t make a fuss. It''s an honor."


    His pride made herugh, "Yeah, I do not appreciate, since you are not used to it, you can leave me,


    you can take other women back to yours, you can do whatever you want!"


    Why was she angry? Aiden was angry, too.


    Looking at the road, Aiden stopped without looking at her, "Get out."


    E was shocked for a while and realized soon, "That''s what I want!"


    Hearing the heavy close sound of the car door, Aiden immediately left.


    Looking at that Maybach, E was full of anger. He literally just left her on the road!


    She decided to take a taxi since she had heels on.


    Getting on a taxi smoothly, E started to listen to music.


    Having listened for less than five minutes, Caroline Howard called.


    "What''s up, mom?"


    "E, we got into trouble." Caroline obviously had cried.


    E straightened up, "Mom, what happened?"


    "E, Morris was driving this morning, but he identally ¡­ killed a person! Now the other side wants


    us topensate 2 million dors ¡­ how could I do that ¡­"

 Chapter 28: Encounter Nelson

    Chapter 28: Encounter Nelson


    Caroline sobbed on the phone for half an hour until E promised to find a solution.


    She got out of the taxi with her phone in hand. At this time E felt like all her blood had been drawn.


    Uncle Morris is her stepfather Luke Morris. Caroline married him when E was only eight years old.


    Luke Morris was nice. The family lived a happy life. Two years ago, Caroline borrowed 100,000 dors


    from E to open a small shop for the tuition of their son, saying they won''t bother E for any other


    fees.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Except the 100,000 dors, Caroline had never asked money from E.


    But this time...was a big matter!


    Alice came back at twelve o''clock.


    Seeing that the light was not turned on and E sat alone in the living room, she was startled. She


    turned on themp, "E, it''ste."


    E held a credit card in hand. It was the 5 million she was returning to Benjamin. Yesterday he just left


    without taking it away.


    Alice immediately took off her heels, went to the sofa to sit next to her. Her eyes were full of worry,


    "E, what happened? Just tell me."


    "My mom called and said Uncle Morris Killed a high school student... and he was drunk-driving!"


    "Oh my God, is that your stepfather? Why was he drunk-driving? The whole country is getting very


    harsh on drunk-driving. He should have known the result ofmitting it!" Alice frowned and sighed.


    "I remembered telling you once that Uncle Morris was a PE teacher. He was a bit strict, but he was


    responsible. But a schoolgirl made a mistake in the ssroom, he punished the schoolgirl for running a


    long distance. The schoolgirl had a grudge on him and went to the teaching office to say that Uncle


    Morris was assaulting her sexually. With her friend secretly taking a picture, Morris was fired the next


    day."


    "Uncle Morris lost his job. My mother thought that he could help at our family shop. He had a drink


    before taking the van to buy the goods. Now, the other side wants apensation of two million


    dors, and Uncle Morris will probably be detained for six months."


    At this moment, Alice fully understood E. She held Alice''s hands, "E, things have happened. We


    can only figure out how to solve. I''ll lend you the money!"


    "Alice, thank you. I have the money, but if I spend five million in my card, Benjamin and I can''t get


    divorced."


    "Didn''t you say that five million was given to the gigolo? Why is the money back?" Alice was surprised.


    "He returned me the money. And, he''s not a gigolo at all! He''s the president of ourpany, my boss."


    E sighed.


    "Oh my god! Is that true? It sounds like a novel. Just ignore Benjamin. After all, it''s your family. Things


    must be solved! If Benjamin is determined to ask for five million, we''ll collect evidence of his cheating


    and let the court judge it!"


    Hearing her advice, Eughed with self-mockery, "Alice, don''t forget. We are not divorced now, but I


    hooked up with another man, too."


    "Well, you should settle your family affairs first, and then find a time to talk to Benjamin as soon as


    possible. It''s best to be able to divorce peacefully. I''ll lend you the two million dors if necessary. You


    can give it to me when you have it."


    E was relieved. Actually, she wanted to talk to Alice just for the money.


    Before Alice returned, E had already thought about all the solutions she could figure out.


    "Alice, thank you! If I really need to borrow your money then, I''ll work hard to pay you back!"


    "E, it doesn''t matter when you paid me back. Tell me whenever you need the money. It''s toote


    now. Let''s go to bed. Aren''t you going to work tomorrow?" Alice yawned as she stood up.


    E also stood up. She and Alice hugged each other and returned to the room.


    When Ey down, she received a message from Benjamin, "I don''t need your money now. If you


    want a divorce,e back tomorrow after work."


    Seeing that she don''t have to pay the money, E was excited for an hour before falling asleep.


    The next morning, she called the design assistant for absence,.


    E went to the bank to remit to Caroline and called her. Caroline was excited saying they would


    handle theter affairs.


    She ran into someone.


    "Hi, Nelson!"


    Seeing her immediately, E wore a casual outfit today with light makeup. Her delicate looked still


    attractive. "You didn''t go to work?"


    "I''m running a little private business and I''ve ask for a leave."


    "Fine." Nelson walked into the bank hall.


    Seeing him not say anything, E shrugged and left.


    Standing on the side of the road for ten minutes, she still couldn''t take a taxi. But if she walked to the


    subway station it would take 20 minutes, so she decided to continue waiting.


    Nelson finished his business and saw her.


    Somehow he drove towards her, "E, are you back to thepany?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Then get in the car."


    She hesitated for a while but got on.


    "Thank you, Nelson."


    He gazed at her with a rather focused eye.


    E blushed immediately, "Nelson. Why are you looking at me like this?"


    He approached her. E instinctively leaned back. Her heart was jumping out of her throat: "Nelson..."


    Nelson just buckled her seat belt and held the steering wheel, driving away.


    In the next 20 minutes, E sat awkwardly, considering herself as an idiot. She thought he was going to


    kiss her...


    "E, do you have a boyfriend?"

 Chapter 29: The Secret Video

    Chapter 29: The Secret Video


    E did not expect Nelson would ask about her rtionship!


    She could not be sure what he meant by that. But she was not so narcissistic as to think he was


    interested in her.


    She was about to get divorced, so she is the same as being single.


    "I''m single."


    Nelson smiled a little.


    E looked at him. Since he did not speak, she also silenced.


    They arrived atpany without further talking.


    After getting off at parking lot, E saw Aiden who also had just got off the car. He stared her for a


    while.


    At the moment Nelson got off, Aiden turned around to his exclusive elevator entrance.


    E''s whole heart is clenched. The way Aiden looked at her was as if he wanted to kill her!


    Seeing E still stood still, Nelson turned to her, "E, you are full loaded today. You may need to work


    overtime."


    "Why?" She asked.


    Aiden left without saying anything.


    E rushed to follow him. They took the staff elevator together.


    In the elevator, before E could ask him, she heard the notification of her phone. It was Aiden''s text


    message! She immediately did not feel like talking.


    This text message made her felt that he would do something terrible to her.


    E went into the office with a rigid expression and Nelson. Seeing theming together, Many in the


    design department are thinking they came together.


    After Aiden entered his office, one of her female colleagues came over in a ck tight dress with a


    thick makeup.


    She whispered to E with a voice loud enough to be heard, "E, are youing with Nelson?"


    E put the bag on the table, "We met by chance.."


    "By chance? How lucky were you! I wish I had such good luck!" Leo Hilton slowly walked into the


    design department.


    She wore a stylish Chanel summer outfit with red-rimmed sses with her symbolic bright red lipstick


    and her tall, coiled bun, with a retro trendy touch.


    Her words were heard by everyone.


    She nced at at E and walked into her office.


    E was frozen. She once heard that chief designer had a crush on Nelson. Everybody in the design


    department knew it.


    Many designers looked at E with gloat. Most men in the design department have been married,


    While Daniel Nelson looks good, graduates from key universities, has a rich family and most


    importantly, is single!


    Hearing their god actually let E sit on his car. They were full of envy towards E now.


    "E, is this true?"


    E did not want to continue this topic,"I still get loads of work, I''m leaving."


    Her response let the colleague angrily headed to tea room.


    E immediately took out the phone to see Aiden''s text message. "Come upstairs."


    She took a look at today''s work schedule, which was already sent to her by e-mail,


    She got to work overtime today!


    Looking around, it seems that everyone''s attention was not on her now. E stood up to take the


    elevator.


    One day she would be caught for absent!


    She arrived at the president''s office, knocked on the door, and got in.


    She closed the door and stood at there for twenty minutes. Aiden did not look up at her but let her


    stood Still.


    After another five minutes, E finally talked, "If everything is Ok, I''ll go back to work first."


    "Did I say let you go?" His voice was so cold with a faint anger.


    "Since you are so busy, I''d better go."


    Seeing her leaving, Aiden put down the pen in his hand, he looked up and said in a cold voice, "If you


    go, I''ll send your picture online."


    E burst into anger, she turned around, "Aiden, what else can you do? Taking my pictures all day to


    threaten me. Is that all? What else can you do?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He stared at her as if she was his prey, "E, you are naive! Do you really think I have no other way to


    deal with you except to threaten you with these pictures?"


    "Well, you admit it? Admit that you''re threatening me?"


    "Yes, I am threatening you, what''s wrong?"


    E stood in ce for a moment and strode forward to his desk,"What do you want me to do? I warn


    you! Don''t made me angry!"


    His eyes were full of her bluff.


    Aiden casually leaned back to his chair, "Let''s see.."


    He thought about it for a moment, leaning forward with his fingers folded, "Well, stay with me for three


    months. And I''ll give you the pictures after that."


    His words made E''s fist clenched. She just couldn''t understand why this man just refused to let her


    go...


    He looks like an angel but acts like a demon!


    How dare he?


    Three months ...


    She is ready to get divorced with Benjamin Johnson, but then get together with Aiden Hill?"


    At the moment she wanted to agree, E''s anger burst out thoroughly,.


    She took her phone out of the pocket,opened a video in her folder..


    Throwing her phone to the table, E grinned, "You made me do it! This is the video I recordedst


    time in your office. If you post my pictures online, I will sue you for sex assault! If you don''t want to lose


    face in front of all the employees and the media, I have nothing to fear! I leave here to settle down! I


    can quit!"

 Chapter 30: The Devils Lover

    Chapter 30: The Devil''s Lover


    Aiden finished the video patiently, gave the phone back to her, "Well, you''re brave enough to do that.


    Just send the video online."


    E shivered with anger. All she could respond was F-words.


    Wasn''t he afraid at all?


    "Are you out of your mind? As the president of the Hill Group, aren''t you afraid of such a scandal?" She


    couldn''t resist reminding him of the public clout about sex assault in the workce.


    "If known to the media, this kind of scandal would definitely have an impact on the public image of the


    company. But my team ofwyers will defend for me. And they''ll exin the video in a different version,


    saying that as a female employee of thepany, that''s you, wants to take a shortcut. And what''s


    more, your trick doesn''t work but want to extort."


    "In the video, you didn''t call for help, and you took the video. It could be said that you had an ulterior


    motive. Who would believe your word then? When it came to light, it would be you who would be the


    only person who could not survive in this city. What am I afraid of?"


    E''s face turned bloodless. She didn''t realize the only chip she had in her hand seemed to be nothing


    in front of Aiden.


    What''s even more ridiculous was that she herself thought his words made sense.


    What else could she do?


    Aiden enjoyed a triumphant joy. He stood up and walked to her with confidence. He held her with his


    big hands, with his face buried in her fair neck. His words were with heat, "The video Was good, but the


    real y was better..."


    E wanted to hit him but was caught by his big hands in one second. He smiled evilly, "E, keep


    strength so that you can serve me well."


    Aiden immediately held her on his shoulders and took her to the lounge.


    No matter how she yelled and fought ,Aiden was determined to punish her.


    Punish her for daring to reckon on him!


    Punish her for turning against him over and over again!


    E wept out of tears. But he did not show any pity.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This woman challenged his patience again and again, and he would let her understand what the


    obedience was...


    E put on her clothes numbly. She was full of hatred now.


    Aiden, who had put on his suit coat, enjoyed the shame and anger of E and also the tears and


    despair.


    He is bing more and more addicted to her body...


    He had to admit that E''s body fits his best.


    That was why he could not let her go!


    E put on her high heels, turned her back to Aiden, "Can I go now?"


    Aiden walked behind her to hold her. He spoke casually but with a smell of danger, "Stay away from my


    cousin."


    His cousin?


    Seeing her silent, Aiden said, "I mean Daniel Nelson."


    She did not expect that Daniel and Aiden are cousins!


    Feeling her body still not rxed, he sounded full of warning, "Be my woman, I will let you go in three


    months,. If you dare to y tricks again, I have a lot of ways to deal with you."


    "Can I go now?" Her patience was almost running out.


    Aiden tucked an elevator card into her clothes, "You cane straight up to me..."


    E got rid of him, took the elevator card out of her clothes, and directly ran to open the door, leaving


    the office without looking back.


    In the elevator, she got so angry at herself that she even want to p herself!


    Why did she hook up on him!


    Now she is the devil''s lover, not a romantic office one, but a toy of Aiden Hill!


    E kept scolding herself.


    But as she looked up, she saw herself in the elevator mirror and instantly regretted.


    She forgot the p print on her face!


    What a coincidence! She ran into Daniel.


    E was flustered and turned away from him, bowing her head to leave.


    "Wait."


    She froze. Daniel stepped forward, "Where have you been?"


    She was even more flustered, "Well, nowhere."


    "E,e to my office." He was supposed to take the elevator but turned to his office with her.


    E had to follow him with her head down.


    From the other''s view, it seemed that E would be scolded by Daniel. And everyone seemed happy to


    see that,


    Thepany isplex with all these people, gossip, and rumor...


    In the office.


    Daniel took out an ice bag and gave it to E. His tone was full of concern, "Apply one. Wait for a


    moment before back to work."


    "But Daniel, I have so much to do today. I have to get back to.."


    "I arranged those work for you, just finish them tomorrow."


    "Really?"


    "I told you my words."


    She was relieved that she sat on the sofa and took the ice pack to her face.


    Her own hand was strong, literally bet her face to swollen.


    "You didn''t tell me where''ve you been just now? And, what happened to your face?"


    His question made E silent again. "It''s ¡­ just ¡­"


    She just couldn''t tell the reason!


    "Don''t be afraid, is it the staff who bet you?"


    "No ¡­"


    Her denial and non-exnation, made him angry, "E, who are you covering up for?"


    E sighed, "Daniel, I am not covering for anybody. Actually I made the print myself. I can''t tell you the


    specific reason. Thank you for the ice bag. I''ll get back to work now."


    The atmosphere would only be more awkward if she stayed longer.


    At the moment E turned the handle, Daniel walked to her,"E, you said that you don''t have any


    boyfriend. Can I be yours?"


    She looked up in shock. "Daniel..."


    "I knew I had a bias against you when you first got into thepany. But then I saw your designs. I


    changed my impression of you. I went online to check your past designs, and honestly, it was excellent.


    You deserved to work at Hill Group. I think you can get the first ce in thepetition this time!"

 Chapter 31 Agreement of Nonsense

    Chapter 31 Agreement of Nonsense


    She remembered that the champion would be the director''s design assistant ...


    Looked at Daniel, his cold ck eyes seemed full of moist light and the sincere from it really upset her.


    Her cheeks got pink. She tried to speak to him in a calm voice, "Daniel, thank you. I will try my best!"


    She didn''t know what else can she said.


    She hadn''t got divorced but had been forced to be Aiden Hill''s lover How can she Respond


    Daniel!


    "You may consider my proposal for a while."


    E nodded awkwardly, "I''ll. Daniel, see youter."


    "See you."


    E almost knocked down Leo Hilton at the door.


    "Walking with your brain. How can you design a good work like this?"


    "I''m sorry, Hilton." E dared not look up at her, afraid her palm print could be seen.


    Hilton snorted: "Forget it, I have a business with Daniel."


    E left with her head down.


    When she returned to her seat, the busy day began.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    E decided to work overtime though the day is over.


    She wanted to do it earlier.


    E worked until 7 p.m. When she was about to order a takeaway, Benjamin called.


    E hesitated but still picked it up, did not expect that Lillian James was on the line.


    "E, you came back from business? Where are you? Benjamin is at home now, Do you need him to


    pick you up?"


    E frowned. She has been in the city for a long time... But...


    But she did not ask. Suddenly remembering tonight''s business with Benjamin, she said,


    "I''ll just go back myself."


    "That''s nice.I''ve made the meal, waiting for you! See yourter!"


    E put the mobile phone back to her bag, saved the file and turned off theputer.


    There are still many designers working overtime. She said goodbye to them and left.


    After E left, Sofia Carson met Aiden in the tea room. She was so surprised! It''s right for her to stay!


    "Daniel, haven''t you left?" Sofia had just fixed her makeup in the restroom and the smile on her was


    extraordinarily bright.


    Daniel looked up at her, "Yeah, are you Hilton''s assistant Sofia Carson?"


    Sofia smiled sweeter, "You remembered me, Daniel ! I''m new but you remember me!"


    "You don''t have to be so humble. The four of you, I''ve seen all your past designs, they are all good."


    "Thank you for the praise. Then, who is the best of us?"


    "You want to hear the truth?"


    "Of course!""


    He took a sip of coffee and thought, "E. Her design is way better than yours."


    He left.


    Looking at him, Sofia stood in the tea room with a bad looking. She thought the director would say her,


    but he said E!


    "Her design is way better than yours." really stung her heart!


    She was certain of one thing by the thought of the appreciation and love that Daniel showed.


    Daniel had a crush on E Williams!


    Sofia exasperated back to her seat, thinking of E, a married woman, can still get the Daniel''s love.


    She was green with envy now.


    "E Williams, just wait!"


    E took the subway home. Lillian came out from the kitchen, "E must be tired. I made you ginseng


    chicken soup, take two more bowls."


    Lillian''s extra enthusiasm today shocked E, she still rememberedst time, Lillian was still scolding


    her!


    It was too quick to change her attitude!


    See her silence, Lillian was still not angry, "You go to the study for Benjamin. He asked you to chat with


    him after you back.. I still have one more dish to fry. You can go upstairs first."


    E pulled out a smile, nodded and went upstairs.


    She went on, knocked on the door of study, and went in.


    Benjamin looked up at her, "Sit down."


    "Well, I redrafted the divorce agreement. I''ll left another vi to you, the BMW you drove also belongs


    to you. After you sign, I will give the divorce agreement to thewyer tomorrow."


    This change, let E surprised for a moment.


    That five million would shock her for a while.


    Now, a vi and a car?


    Is Benjamin trying topensate her?


    "Why?" There must be additional agreements.


    "I don''t want to keep arguing with you, we can get together well. And I also considered my mother''s


    proposal."


    "You told your mother about our divorce?"


    "How is that possible? If I told her, she would have went to yourpany,"


    That''s true. If Lillian knew about the divorce, she wouldn''t that nice to her.


    "So you''re going to keep it from her? I''m not living with you now, you can''t keep telling her I''m on


    business!"


    "Yes, it is not appropriate! So I thought that if my motheres to the vi after our divorce, you would


    go home and hide it from her. I changed the divorce agreement under one condition! I wanted to satisfy


    her, let''s give her a grandchild! After you give birth to the baby, the baby will be taken after by my


    mother and..."


    Before he finished, E stood up and interrupted him, "Benjamin, do you know what you are talking


    about? How could you figure out such a ridiculous n? If you agree to our divorce, how can you still


    think of having a baby to make your mother happy? Are you crazy?"

 Chapter 32: Desolated Heart

    Chapter 32: Dested Heart


    "E, what are you acting like this? I''m consulting with you. My mother went to my office today and sat


    in my office for three hours. How can I work in that way? All the thing was just for having a baby. She


    was bored with living in vi, and tired of ying mahjong. She wants to have a grandchildren like the


    old couple next door and said she would help us bring up the kid. She evenpromises that you


    could continue working as long as you had a baby!" Benjamin looked so natural that E went totally


    furious.


    Standing in front of him, looking at his man who graduated from the same college with her. She couldn''t


    figure out why he became this way now. She really couldn''t understand him now!


    Since he founded the softwarepany, he had been a leader at thepany. Even after returning


    home he always showed a self-serving attitude that has kept her life depressed.


    "Benjamin Johnson! I will never agree this naive behavior of your and your mother''s! Is having a baby a


    joke to you? You can''t have a baby at will! I''m going to divorce you and I will never have a baby. I can''t


    believe you can be so ridiculous if I didn''t hear you saying it!"


    "What do you mean ridiculous? It waspletely my deliberate thought. I gave you a vi worth 20


    million. What else is there to be dissatisfied with? As a reward for your birth, I think you should know


    what gratitude is." Benjamin already got impatient.


    E stared into his eyes for a while, looked at his face of a serious expression, only to find out he was


    not joking.


    Sheughed angrily: "Benjamin Johnson, are you learning the rich family''s way of birth reward? Why


    do you have to have children with me? Why don''t you go to your true love Scarlett Baker? I''m sure she


    will love to have children with you! I''m sure your mother will be happy to ept this new daughter-in-


    law too!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Don''t mention her for no reason. I''m talking with you. And in my mother''s heart,


    you are her only daughter-inw, and my mother will not ept a woman with an unclean family as her


    daughter-inw." Benjamin took the cigarette box, pulled out a cigarette from inside and lit it.


    E spoke with sarcastic, "So, your mother can ept me as a daughter-inw was just because my


    only man is you?"


    "Yes, you were really clean. But now, who knows how many men you have been with."


    "Oh, since I am so bad in your heart, why do you want to have children with me? Don''t you dislike it?"


    He stood up to her and looked down at her eyes, "I told you, my mother approves you! If I need to have


    a baby, it could only be with you. Sign it, E. And you''ll have the vi! As long as you give birth to our


    baby, your task will be done. I will give it to my mother. If you want to see the baby, I will not stop you."


    E stared at the man she once loved deeply, instantly feltpletely dested.


    They could have lived a life of happiness, and have a child born in a proper name, but now they


    rtionship is done!


    "Give up your silly thoughts! I will never agree. You want to be a coward, but I won''t. I will go and tell


    your mother about our divorce now!"


    E turned to leave. Benjamin rushed to hold her, "How dare you!"


    "Of course I dare! Let her give up the thought as soon as possible! Let her choose another daughter-in-


    law as soon as possible! This matter cannot be dyed any longer!" E said to break free of his hand.


    Benjamin then held her with both hands full strength.


    "Benjamin, let me go!"


    "Shut up! I won''t let you talk in front of my mother!" His strengthpletely constrained E. The two


    people got close together.


    Feeling her close, Benjamin suddenly had an impulse to kiss her....


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let me go." E was pushed by him on the desk" At the moment, Benjamin was like a beast,and


    couldn''t stop.


    E''s chiffon top was torn by him all in a sudden.,The clothes inside caught his eyes instantly.


    And also t the few ambiguous marks.


    "You fucking slut!"


    Benjamin reached out to take off her trousers. E began shouting, "Lillian! Help me! Lillian ¡­"


    "Shut up!"Benjamin locked her hands with one hand, covered her mouth with the other .


    E''s tears came out. This moment Lillian pushed the door in a rush.


    "You two kids! Can''t you wait until the night?"


    E bite hard on Benjamin''s hand and immediately up and pushed him away, running out of the study


    as he took back his hands.


    Lillian almost fell down, "E, what are you doing?"


    Benjamin strode to hold Lillian, with a trace of anger in his eyes, "Mom, are you OK?"


    "Benjamin, s, what the hell, I am confused ¡­" Lillian thought something bad happen....


    But when she pushed the door, she saw her son forcing her daughter-inw...


    "You don''t understand, Mom. It''s young people thing."


    She shook her head and walked away, saying, "You young people things, I really can''t understand."


    Seeing E downstairs to go out, his heart was full of unwillingness . Repeatedly let her escape really


    made him angry but also got him excited


    He thought of E waiting for him before. But he often used working overtime and business trips for


    excuse.


    Now he is a stinky man who wants to take advantage of her?


    Benjamin followed Lillian downstairs for dinner.


    Staring at the table, he thought, "E, you are my wife! You have to fulfill the obligations between


    husband and wife ¡­ Next time, I will never let you run away!"


    E, who ran out of the vi in a hurry, was wearing Benjamin''s suit coat, but she did not dare to go


    back to the vi to change clothes.


    Although it was at night, the vi area is not many people around, but there are still a few people out for


    a walk at night.


    E awkwardly walked in the vimunity.


    What a coincidence! E was seen by a man.


    "Look at your mess! Did you get caught while cheating in the act?"

 Chapter 33: Deliberation

    Chapter 33: Deliberation


    E looked at Arthur Jones. A Husky was with him.


    She ignored him and went straight ahead.


    Passing by him, Arthur suddenly stopped her, even that husky also stood against her.


    "Get out of the way!" E was furious at the moment.


    Arthur responded with disdain, "As far as I know, your suit is definitely not the clothes of Aiden, whose


    is it?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "Of course you have an obligation to tell me since I am a good friend of Aiden, if his girl cheats on his


    back, I will tell him everything."


    Thinking of Aiden''s demonic perfect face, E was still feared.


    "It is not what you think, I did not betray him."


    "I don''t ept this perfunctory exnation. You still haven''t exined why." His dark eyes had a keen


    interest, and he had no intention of letting her go.


    E closed her eyes, trying to calm herself. She tried to continue walking, but the big dog rushed to her,


    she clutched her arms frozen to one side.


    "Even my dog won''t agree if you don''t tell the truth. My dog has a bad temper. If you annoy him to bite


    you, you''ll have to go to the hospital to get rabies vine! There''s not a lot of medical fees anyway, I


    am OK if I pay a few times."


    E looked at him with a grudge, "What do you want to know? I said things are not what you think!"


    "Well, youe home with me. It''s inappropriate for you dress like this? I have women clothes at home


    that I can lend you. Now you think about how to exin this to me. If you exin well, I won''t tell Aiden


    what I saw tonight. If you don''t exin well, you just wait for him to settle the bill. If you want to leave


    now, don''t me me for telling him."


    E was so furious. Why are they all threatening her!


    She wanted to buy a gun and killed all three damned men!


    Thinking of Aiden''s killing eyes, she followed Arthur.


    They walked for 15 minutes and finally came to the vi where Arthur lived.


    E was surprised.


    "I''ve never seen you in this neighborhood before?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    Arthur is holding the key to open the door, he turned and looked at her, "So you live here."


    When they came in, he took her to the kitchen and poured her a ss of juice. "Sorry, I just moved in


    yesterday. There''s nothing to drink but water."


    "Thank you, I don''t want to drink."


    "Look at you, you don''t think I''ll put medicine in it?"


    She nced at him indifferently, "I just said I don''t want to drink, I didn''t say anything else!"


    "Well, I won''t argue with you! Tell me, why are you wearing a man''s suit?" Arthur sat idly on the high


    stool with a interrogating posture.


    "I can''t believe I''m being threatened by you! You''re not my boyfriend, you''re not my husband, you''re not


    even a friend of mine! Why are you interrogating me? ."


    E leaned on the bar andughed, "I am a good friend of Aiden! I know his temper. If he knew he had


    been cheated, you would die badly!"


    His schadenfreude let E scold him in her heart!


    Things gather together in groups, demons '' friends are demons.


    E uncontrobly came up with the scene of being choked by Aiden.


    To avoid endless grilling, she sighed and told the truth, "I went home to negotiate with my husband


    about the divorce. It didn''t work out. That was it."


    Arthur didn''t expect this. He believed that E had other men...


    But never thought that the man would be her husband!


    "Are you married?"


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Married and hooked up with the cold lord. You are slutty ¡­" Arthur said with undisguised contempt.


    "Don''t judge me like this. My husband was cheating so that I wanted to divorce with him. As for Aiden,


    it was an ident!"


    Her exnation somehow made Arthur happy.


    "I''m sorry", he said with a stifling smile,"It seems I misunderstood you."


    "Yes! You just misunderstood me! I exined it now, I''m leaving!" E turned and was leaving.


    "Wait!"


    She turned angrily, "Are you done?"


    Arthur stood up and walked to her, and smiled,"Oh, don''t act like you''re trying to kill me, it wasn''t me


    who mess with you! Besides, you sprayed things into my eyes, and I washed them for an hour! The


    bruise on my knees has not dissipated. Do you still have a grudge? "


    Hearing him mention thest incident, E did not speak.


    "So what''s else?"


    Arthur went upstairs, "Youe up with me, the upstairs has clothes for women. Just pick one."


    Her hand had been sping the neckline almost cramped.


    "Well ¡­ thank you."


    "Come up."


    E followed him upstairs, went to arge cloakroom full of new clothes which worth more than 100


    thousand for one single piece.


    She took up one of the cheapest summer tops in surprise and went into the bathroom.


    When she changed her clothes and walked out, Arthur looked at her with excitement, "Beauty looks


    good in everything! Even the most conservative one is also dressed by you."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are full of indecency! This whole room of dress is women''s overnight reward!"


    Remembering thest time he told her in the car to bribe her, E affirmed him a fancy man.


    Aiden admitted it too.


    "That''s true, but you''re only half right. These are not just gifts I gave them, sometimes because I ripped


    their clothes off..."

 Chapter 34: Turns against Her

    Chapter 34: Turns against Her


    E coughed embarrassingly,"You really dare to say anything. I didn''t take off the tag, I will return it


    later! Send your home address to me, I will send it to you quickly."


    Arthur cleared his throat, "Stop kidding!, The things sent by me will never be back! It is just a ten-


    thousand worth clothes..."


    E insisted, "I am not like those women! I can''t ept your clothes, I will send you, just write your


    address to me!"


    Her stubbornness let Arthur frowned. But suddenly, he thought of something.


    He took his phone out of his pocket, entered the password and opened the WeChat. "OK, you get back


    to me. Scan it."


    "God, I left my bag and phone at home."


    Arthur saw the suit coat on her arm and believed her.


    "Just tell me your WeChat ID and ept my requestter." He said very natural so E told him.


    They went downstairs. Arthur wanted to send her back.


    "Don''t bother, if you can, just get me a taxi."


    He thought he had asked for her ID and stopped insisting on it.


    Arthur called for a taxi, and while waiting for the car, he sat with her on the sofa, chatting.


    "Let me guess, you ran out in your husband''s clothes because yours are torn?"


    E did not speak. Arthur''s eyes narrowed and did not speak again.


    It looks like her husband is trying to....


    The two sat awkwardly for ten minutes before the taxi arrived.


    When she got into the car, Arthur leaned against the door and asked,"You haven''t told me your name."


    "E Williams."


    After seeing the taxi drive away, Arthur returned to the house and went upstairs.


    When passing the bathroom, he thought of something. He remembered E left only with the suit coat."


    What about the clothes she changed?


    He went into the bathroom to look at the white trash can, walked over and stepped on. The bin opened


    automatically, and a red chiffon top showed.


    Arthur reached out to take clothes from the trash can, imagining E at the time...


    He got some thoughts on her.


    Arthur threw clothes back into the trash can, took out the phone to call his fixed lover,"Where are you? I


    miss you very much..."


    And at this moment, Scarlett baker was making love with Benjamin.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After forty minutes, theyy together.


    "Didn''t you say you have something to do at night? Why do you think of me?" She was still worried


    about whether E would seduce Him.


    Now, it seems that she''s overthinking."


    Where the man''s body is, his heart is.


    "I miss your body ¡­" While saying this, he was thinking of E.


    He drove to Scarlett''s after dinner.


    Scarlett rented an apartment close to his vi for their meeting.


    It''s a five-minute drive.


    "How is the divorce between you and E?" She was afraid Benjamin would not be happy, but still


    asked out anxiously."


    As expected, his face suddenly cold down, immediately retract the hand holding her, put the cigarette


    out in the ashtray.


    "I''ll go take a shower."


    This made Scarlett upset. She clearly had resentment but dare not say anymore.


    She knew Benjamin did not like to be rushed.


    A cooperated client in thepany can rush him, but she can''t rush him as a lover.


    Thinking of this 100 t apartment''s rent, even if there is more dissatisfaction she could also put up


    with.


    Twenty minutester, Benjamin was dressed up to leave.


    She held him from behind in a translucent dress.Her voice was with grievance, "Y esterday my mother


    asked me to go on a blind date again! She said that a young and promising man in my hometown had


    He had heard these just a month ago And now he was angry.


    He turned and pulled her arm away, and frowned. "What do you mean? Are you trying to get me


    married you? I told you my mother is traditional! This divorce is not so easy. Besides, I can''t marry you


    even if I get divorced! I''ll tell you the truth, my mother doesn''t like you."


    His ruthlessness and indifference let Scarlett''s two-month anger burst out instantaneously, "Benjamin,


    did you forget your words? You say you are sincere to me, and it''s me who let you realize what love is!


    Although I am not a virgin when I''m with you, but you are my only man now ¡­ I just want a hope."


    Benjamin looked at her with cold eyes, instantly felt she was not as attracted to him as in the past.


    He nced at her body. Such women, especially in the business ces, It is so easy to find.


    With a sneer, he lit a cigarette again, paced up to his chair and sat down, thinking it was time to speak


    to her.


    "I know you want to marry me, but I have told you, my mother won''t let you in. My dad died early, so I


    will try to satisfy my mother''s demands and try not to disobey her. I will not marry a women she dislikes.


    If you feel that being with me makes you disappointed, let''s just break up. I''ll pay you 5 million for you


    to get an apartment. You''re still my secretary. Think over."


    Benjamin finished and stood up without lingering love.


    Listening to his words, she felt cold from head to foot, rushed to hold him and pleaded,, "Don''t do this


    to me! I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 35: Lucky to Be Rescued

    Chapter 35: Lucky to Be Rescued


    Scarlett''s timely confession and begging for mercy did not move Benjamin. He just pulled her arm away


    and calmly said," Scarlett, think about what I said carefully, thene to tell me your decision, You are


    young, and you do have the right to choose the life you want. However, you will never be mywful wife


    and this fact will never change."


    After that, Benjamin left without hesitation.


    Scarlett''s impulsion to chase after him was pulled back by her reason in time. ''I almost became the


    sticking woman!''


    ''However, such women were the least attractive in men''s eyes.''


    She went back to the room in despair, thinking of Benjamin''s excellent appearance and the


    sophistication in making love, which made her crazy every time. Her two ex-boyfriends would never


    compare with him.


    She was reluctant to give up Benjamin based on these alone.


    Not to mention the mediocre men in her hometown. she was not stupid, and she knew that even three


    properties in her hometown were notparable to a single property in this first-ss city.


    Just now she expressed her desire to get married with Benjamin because she knew he had affection


    for her, only to be counterproductive.


    At the moment, she could not be more repentant.


    Her impulsion almost broke her rtionship with Benjamin.


    As a woman from a backward town, Scarlett would never want toe back!


    She went to the study to open herputer and opened a folder full of different videos.


    A hint of contempt shed across Scarlett''s eyes, she said scornfully to herself, "E, no matter how


    beautiful you are, you still don''t know how to pleasure a man. I will make Benjaminpletely


    obsessed with me."


    Then Scarlett clicked on a porn video, studying the techniques hard as usual.


    Early in the morning, Aiden drove to an upscale bar.


    He strode into the bar after parking the car.


    The moment Aiden found and entered the box, two young girls in the room couldn''t take their eyes off


    him!


    No matter young girls or mature women, they all couldn''t help but to be attracted by Aiden''s handsome


    appearance.


    The two girls had wanted to ask Aiden''s mobile phone number, but they both dared not when having a


    nce of Cam.


    They picked up their bags and prepared to leave, after all, they have finished their task.


    One of the girls said to Aiden, "It''s your duty to take care of Cam now, you must send her home


    safely!"


    Aiden looked indifferent and didn''t response. The two girls were so scared that they didn''t dare to stay


    longer, quickly opened the door and left the box.


    Holding a bottle of fruit wine, Cam''s cheeks were a little reddish, and she slightly said, "Aiden, you


    are here now..."


    When she smiled, there were two sweet dimples on her face. Tonight the sleeveless tight red dress she


    wore made her more mature and charming.


    Walking in front of her with a hint of anger, Aiden sat down beside her, trying to take the bottle from her


    hand, and said a little reproachfully, "Why do you drink so much?"


    Cam held the wine bottle so tightly that Aiden''s hands were also held in her arms instantaneously,


    then he quickly yanked his hands, feeling a little awkward.


    "Aiden, do you know that Andrew has also returned to this country? He recently has held a concert tour


    around the world, and he only chooses this city in the country. Do you think it is possible that he came


    back for me?" Cam asked, trying hard to support her body due to the dizzy of drunk.


    Aiden looked down at the carpet as usual, a hint of bitterness shed across his eyes. Years ago when


    Cam nned to go abroad, he even impulsively wanted to confess to her.


    But the moment he saw Cam, she excitedly held his hands, and told him that she had confessed to


    Andrew, and Andrew epted her as his girlfriend.


    Andrew Bell, who was in the same age and simr family background as Cam, was an influential


    rock and roll star in the music world.


    At that moment, Aiden deeply realized that young girls like Cam would only fall in love with boys of


    the same age.


    However, the age gap between him and Cam was a whole ten years.


    After Cam went abroad with Andrew, Aiden chose to hide his affection for her.


    After she returned back, he deliberately did not contact her, trying hard to bury this fruitless unrequited


    love.


    But now the girl he loved was getting drunk for her ex-boyfriend and saying how deeply she was hurt


    by Andrew.


    Cam wiped her tears, raised her head and said sadly, "Aiden, do you know why Andrew and I broke


    up?"


    Aiden didn''t want to know the reason. He just wanted to stay away from all these messy feelings.


    However, facing her tears, he couldn''t remain indifferent and softly asked, "Why?"


    She looked at him with empty eyes and answered, "That day was Andrew''s birthday, and I prepared


    everything well to give my virginity to him. But at the very moment I said to him, if he got my virginity, I


    hoped he could marry me."


    Camughed out of a sudden, but herughter was so miserable. She added, "I didn''t expect him


    would get dressed and leave immediately after listening that. I wanted to ask him why the next day, but


    he neither answered my phone nor replied to my text messages. It was his manager who told me that


    they had gone to foreign performances. I took the fastest flight just to get an answer, and I did get one."


    "He broke up with me on the spot! He said he didn''t want to have sex with me! He said it brought too


    much psychological burden to him! And he never thought of marrying me!" she said excitedly.


    After saying that, Cam sadly picked up the wine bottle and guzzled wine. Aiden took away her bottle


    instantly, and said, "Stop drinking, I''ll send you home."


    He stood up and pulled up her arm. Cam stood up, shaking, and asked with tears, "Aiden, what do


    you think of his affection for me? If he really loves me, how can he not want my virginity ?"


    Although the answer was obvious, Cam was still wondering this question. Aiden did not want to


    deceive her, so he answered very directly, "He does not love you at all, so he does not want to take


    responsibility."


    Well, I get the answer! I trust you, and I believe whatever you say! OK, let''s go home now." Cam


    obediently followed Aiden and left the box.


    Before leaving the bar, Aiden paid the bill for Cam.


    When he helped Cam into the passenger seat, a petite figure in the distance drew his attention.


    E was taken into the hotel next to the bar by two strange men. Seeing this, he dared not imagine


    what would happen.


    After closing the car door, Aiden looked at Cam who waspletely drunk, and decided to call Miles


    for help.


    "Mr. Hill."


    "Miles,e to the 8th bar on Cogen Road with the spare keys of my car, and drive Cam to her


    home." said Aiden as he walked quickly towards the hotel.


    Ten minutester, the two men who took E into the hotel were beaten severely by Aiden.


    Now they have been detained by security guards at the hotel, waiting for someone toe and deal


    with.


    At this moment, the hotel manager was too afraid to look at his boss, for Aiden was very gloomy and


    wrathful.


    He bowed low to Aiden and apologized, reassuring that it would never happen again.


    Soon, Aiden took E back to the vi, driving the luxury car provided by the hotel.


    Back to the vi, E was threw into the bathroom.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Enduring anger, Aiden helped her shower, blew her hair, and put her into the bed.


    If E was not drunk to unconsciousness, he would immediately ask why she came to the hotel with


    strange men!


    By the next morning, E was awakened by the lights that glowed on her face.


    When she opened her eyes, she felt the lights were too ring, and she subconsciously put her hand


    on her eyes.


    The heavy curtains blocked the outside light, so E squinted her eyes to look around. When she saw


    a person sitting on the sofa, she was startled and asked tremblingly, "Who are you?"


    Aiden became extremely angry with her, lowering his voice to order, "E, open your eyes to see who I


    am!"

 Chapter 36: The Way to Express Care

    Chapter 36: The Way to Express Care


    The familiar man''s voice caused E''s heartbeat to speed up dramatically. She said tremblingly, "How


    could I be here?"


    She was in this bedroom thest time she was ill. ''It must be the home of Aiden. I once guessed the


    vi belongs to a rich woman.'' E thought.


    Aiden stood up from the sofa, walked in front of her in a handsome suit, and dimmed themp that was


    shining on her face. From this angle, E could clearly see his perfect and fascinating facial contours.


    His icy ck eyes were as deep as abyss, gazing at her gloomily. Then he said, "E, what happened


    last night? You''d better be honest and tell me the truth, otherwise I will send someone to investigate!"


    ''If he didn''t timely help Est night, E would absolutely be raped by a goat!'' Aiden frowned.


    Miles called him early in the morning and told him that the two men had confessed the man behind it.


    Miles searched the man''s information and told Aiden that the maniptor was a manager of a


    corporation.


    E looked at his dark eyes, feeling terrible because of the hangover and nausea since she didn''t eat


    breakfast.


    "May I have something to eat first?" she asked with great care.


    Looking at her little and pale face, Aiden had to make apromission to agree her request, "Washed


    up before going downstairs for breakfast."


    Seeing him leave the bedroom and close the door, E finally relieved from huge nervousness,


    however she screamed out the moment she opened the quit and found she was naked.


    Aiden stopped going downstairs the moment he heard E''s scream and figured out the reason. With a


    slight smile, hemented, "Fool woman."


    In the bedroom E blushingly rushed into the bathroom with her clothes, quickly closed the door and


    looked around to make sure both the window door was closed tightly, then she began to wear clothes.


    ''Aiden made me too nervous!'' E said to herself as dressing clothes, "His face is too attractive." ''It


    should me to his charm that I didn''t realize I was wearing nothing because the only thing I could


    notice that moment was his handsome face.''


    ''I was so stupid!''


    When E went downstairs, Aiden sat on the opposite side of her seat, gracefully slicing bacon, eating


    without making any noise, behaving like a nobleman."


    After E sat down, Aiden motioned the housekeeper to leave with his eyes, then thetter half bowed


    to him and left thevish dining hall with smile.


    "E, what happenedst night? I''m waiting for your exnation." He continued to eat and nced at


    her calmly.


    "When I came homest night, I temporarily received an overtime notice from Leo, leader of the design


    department. She said she and two other designers were talking business with clients and asked me for


    help. I didn''t realize her real intention was to ask me to drink with the clients until I came here. Both I


    and the two other designers were drinking quite a lot, and someone I didn''t know gave me a bottle of


    wine, after drinking it, I became severely drunk and quickly fell asleep. It was when you found me that I


    waked up.


    At this moment E still felt afraid, she recalled Sofia''s caution that Leo would possibly asked young


    female staff to drink with clients, because she had been talking business with a ghost.


    ''I didn''t expect she really did such a horrible thing!''


    ncing at E with his deep ck eyes, Aiden unabashedly reproached, "E, are you stupid? Don''t


    you know refuse her request and directly go home on such an asion?"


    E sighed, "I want to, too! But Leo is one of the chief designers of the design department, also my


    nominal leader! Last night two other female designers were also drinking, I couldn''t just watch and do


    nothing, so I decided to drink with them."


    "Too stupid!" Aiden summed it up in a concise way, even not bothering to take a nce at her, and


    continued to eat breakfast, his handsome face still grim.


    She wanted to defend herself, but suddenly she realized that Aiden was right.


    ''Why didn''t I refusest night?''


    ''I could make excuses, such as being ill or not feeling well, or pretending to be asleep and not getting


    the call from Leo.''


    E concluded that it mainly resulted from herck of experience of dealing with things like it.


    When she was in the previouspany, she had never got into such a trouble. Because Hunter, the


    boss, who was an overseas returnee,pletely disliked the domestic business atmosphere like


    forcing people to drink, he only epted orders with only request of high design quality. If the clients


    compel the staff to drink with them, Hunter would directly refuse the order.


    Last night was the first time for E to handle such a problem.


    After all, E did not want to offend Leo, for thetter has been in thepany for ten years.


    And she subconsciously thought that, Leo, as the chief designer of design department, should protect


    her and two other female designers in work ce, even if in such a dangerous situation likest night.


    But it was toote for her to realize something turned wrong.


    E was specting whether the wine she drankst night was added some knockout drops to make


    her unconscious.


    Five minutester, Aiden finished his breakfast and took a nce at her.


    He picked up a checked napkin and wiped his mouth, then found E was staring down at her meal


    and eating absent-mindedly.


    Aiden softened his tone with a slight sigh, "The design department is usually under management of


    Daniel, but Leo really disgrace the corporate image of the Hill Group! I will take Daniel to deal with this


    matter. To be honest, I impossibly deal with all things happened in this corporation for the size of the


    Hill Group is giant. When I can''t help you timely, you should be careful about everything yourself! If you


    meet such things again in the future, no matter who requires you, just say no. Understand?"


    His words inconceivably warmed and moved E''s heart.


    She even thought it was a way for Aiden to care about her.


    A hint of delight shed across E''s mouth, though she did not know why she felt delighted. She only


    knew that when she said "I understand", she involuntarily showed her coquetry to him.


    Aiden stood up and left his seat, and as he walked past her, he said to E, "Come out if you finish


    your breakfast."


    "Yes." E responded with blush, and her voice sounded like a kitten.


    Her submissiveness at this moment made Aiden quite satisfied.


    Ten minutester, E sat on his Maybach.


    After twenty minutes'' drive from the vi, the car stopped at a red light.


    Aiden looked sideways at E, andmanded in his usual way, "Pack your luggage when you get


    back home from work tonight. I''ll send my driver to pick you up, and you can stay at my ce for the


    next three months."


    E amazingly look at his dark eyes, ''It could be considered as cohabitation even for three months!''


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Well, it''s not appropriate." E didn''t refuse directly, but her tone was enough to indicate her


    unwillingness.


    "E, never think we are equal, even though I am polite to you. It''s an order, not negotiation. You will


    move to my ce tonight! I don''t want to bother texting you, so, if we live together, it is easier for us to


    meet each other." He turned sideways to hold the wheel. Soon the light turned green, and the car


    continued to move.


    He made his intention clear, but E did not know how to react at this moment.


    After the conversation during breakfast at the vi, she had to admit that her feelings for him changed


    subtly.


    Although she still rejected being his underground lover, she could have reason to start convincing


    herself that since she couldn''t resist, she could only agree.


    When E felt her own psychological change, her whole heart suddenly became extremely uneasy,


    ''how can she fall to such an extent!''


    She took a deep breath and gazed at Aiden, rejecting directly, "No! I can''t live with you! I''m not divorced


    yet!"

 Chapter 37: Enemies on All Sides

    Chapter 37: Enemies on All Sides


    Her answer, apparently, displeased Aiden.


    "Why haven''t you divorced yet? E, you didn''t consider my advice seriously, did you?" Aiden


    questioned, keeping looking ahead. Although he did not re at her, E still could feel his anger fulling


    the car.


    The atmosphere became oppressive, plus Aiden''s wrath, E got gooseflesh. She did not want to


    annoy him, so she weakly exined, "My husband¡­"


    Aiden red at her and wrathfully questioned, "How can you still call him husband!"


    Frightened, E immediately changed, "Benjamin! Benjamin didn''t agree to divorce unless I have a


    baby with him."


    "What?"


    Her words startled Aiden so much that he asked in a foreignnguage.


    "''I thought he was crazy too! So I didn''t agree with him! He''s a fickle and devious man, but I don''t have


    strength to get rid of him! When I returned the five million back to him, he almost¡­"


    With his deep dark eyes slightly squinted, Aiden asked very calmly but in grim tone, "He forced you?"


    "No! He didn''t seed!" E hurriedly exined. She faintly thought if Benjamin did seed, Aiden


    would be extreme angry with both Benjamin and her.


    E haspletely affirmed that Aiden was an extremely autocratic man!


    The information previously revealed by Arthur also illustrated it.


    But Aiden did not satisfy with E''s exnation nor speak to her again.


    The atmosphere in the car turned stifling, and he kept silent for the rest of the journey.


    When Aiden drove to the underground parking lot of thepany building, he just got off indifferently,


    without a word to nor a nce at E.


    Staring after him and watching him disappearing in the exclusive elevator entrance, E''s back has


    been covered by ayer of cold sweat.


    When Aiden did not say anything, she became so scared that she was at loss for words.


    After she got on the employee elevator, E felt incredible that how could she be so afraid of Aiden?


    If she was a timid mouse, then Aiden was a grim tiger. Just looking at him would make her feel a little


    scared.


    The time working in the design department passed very quickly, E was very busy dealing with her


    work. Last night when she returned home from Arthur''s house, she began to prepare the design draft


    for design departmentpetition and quickly finished it.


    As soon as she sent the design draft to Daniel''s mailbox, she received Leo''s call.


    E nned to ask two other female designers that how she was taken awayst night at lunch.


    Soon it was lunchtime, Anne and Be came to find E to eat lunch together.


    Five minutes ago, E failed to find the two women designers who were at the barst night, so she


    decided to go to the staff restaurant with Be.


    After finding a vacant small private room and putting her te on the table, Anne waved to E and


    Be.


    They two also carried their tes into the private room.


    After all the three people were seated, Be mysteriously said, "E, did you hear the news that Leo


    and two female designers were dismissed by Daniel in the morning?"


    Astonished, E almost dropped her chopsticks.


    "So what was the reason they were expelled?" E asked, wondering that if they were expelled for


    drinking with clients, however, she also joined them¡­


    Be sneered, "Their dismissal is reasonable. The design order they recently signed broke the bottom


    line of just business, which disgraced the corporate image of the Hill Group! I heard from other


    designers that Leopelled female designers to drink with clients in order to sign the design order!


    Gosh, I can''t believe such a bigpany needs to talk about business in such a squalid way!"


    Anne shook her head as she ate salmon, "Only Leo! Other people never act like her. She wants to


    improve her performance to draw the director''s attention. It''s not the first time for her to do such a thing.


    This time she was revealed and punished only out of her bad luck. I heard the director was so wrathful


    that dismissed them immediately. But considering Leo has worded in thispany for such a long time


    and the achievements she made in the past, the director did not ask them to pay for thepany''s


    losses, otherwise they would go bankrupt."


    E silently ate her lunch. ''If it was not me, Leo would not be noticed. In order to prevent other female


    colleagues from getting trouble like me, it is reasonable to expel staff like Leo.''


    ''Anyway, they can go to work in otherpanies, since they don''t be banned by the design industry.


    However, their reputation will be greatly damaged.''


    They returned to work at the office after lunch.


    Before E getting off work, Alice called thepanyndline on her desk.


    "E, Benjamin called me this afternoon, and he returned your bag and phone. He asked you to give


    back his suit, for his wallet and bank card were in it."


    "Well, I see. Alice, tell him to wait for me at hispany, and I''ll return those things¡­"


    Alice interrupted her, "He required you not to go to hispany, just returning his suit at home.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t give back your ID card."


    " Gosh, he''s such a rogue!" E couldn''t help butin, then the designers next to her all suddenly


    rise their heads to look at her.


    E awkwardly bowed her head and softly said, "I have to hang up the phone now. I will call you when I


    come back home."


    As soon as E put down the phone, Sofia''s voice rang from behind her. Sofia deliberately speaking


    loudly, "E, who was you calling? Is it your husband?"


    E was startled, then she turned her chair, seeing Sofia and Daniel who was not far away.


    At the moment, Daniel was gazing at her meditatively.


    While E kept silent, Sofia continued, "E, why don''t you answer me? Are you shy? Actually, it


    doesn''t matter, since it''s not work time now. Using thepanyndline to call your husband is not a


    big deal, after all, as a giant the Hill Group won''t mind the phone charge."


    E retracted her gaze from Daniel, then looked at Sofia. Somehow she felt that Sofia seemed to be


    arguing against her today.


    Sofia''s expression was casual, even smiling to her, but E still felt hostility in her words.


    E dared not look at the Daniel''s eyes, for she felt like she was deceiving him, although she would


    divorce with Benjamin sooner orter.


    But by the definition ofw, she was indeed not single but married.


    Sofia stood still, and E couldn''t drive her away. So E had to turn theputer off, casually saying,


    "The person on the phone is not my husband."


    As soon as she said it, Daniel moved forward without any pause, as if he could not stay here any


    longer.


    Sofia felt unspeakably happy when staring at Daniel disappearing quickly.


    She said to E, "Oh, it''s not your husband! Well, I should go back to turn off theputer now."


    After Sofia left, E stood up and prepared to leave thepany.


    When she left, she felt a lot of contemptuous nces floating behind her.


    After all, all the staff in design department knew that she once rode with Daniel.


    They also thought she had feelings about Daniel even though she had already married.


    After Sofia''s unfriendly question, E''s image in the design department became even worse.


    Five minutester, E walked out of thepany, and felt a little guilty at the thought of Daniel''s eyes.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    E reminded of Daniel''s questions to her in the office, so she took a deep breath and decided to go to


    the parking lot to see if she could meet him. If she was lucky enough, she could encounter him and talk


    it clearly.


    Finding Daniel just standing in front of her, E stunned on the spot.


    At the moment, Daniel looked very grim, as cold as marble, while his tone was abnormally calm. He


    said to E, "I want to hear your exnation in person."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 38: Forced cohabitation

    Chapter 38: Forced cohabitation


    "Director, I ..." E looked at Daniel speechlessly.


    "It''s off-duty time. You can call me by my name. Ms.E, are you really married?" his eyes were full of


    disbelief.


    Standing face to face, E thought about exining just now but suddenly didn''t know how to start.


    Looking at the employees walking out of the gate from thepany, she realized that at the rush hour


    it was quite inconvenient to have a talk standing here. E offered, "Shall we talk somewhere else? I''ll


    exin everything clearly."


    With a permissive nod by Daniel, the two walked across the sidewalk to a cafe.


    After reaching the cafe, E found a corner to take a seat firstly and Daniel chose to sit opposite her.


    The waiter came and they each ordered a cup of coffee, then both of them sank into silent for a


    moment.


    After the coffee was served, E said to Daniel after a sip, "Indeed, I am married. But I am going


    through with the divorce these days. I didn''t try to hide you but just didn''t want to exin my current


    rtionship with my husband when you asked me if I have a boyfriend. As colleagues in thepany


    areplicated, I didn''t want my personal life to be the topic of their gossip. The three female


    colleagues from my formerpany all met my husband before, but they don''t know about my


    husband and I getting divorced."


    He put the coffee cup gently on the table, his hand that held the coffee cup showing an obvious sign of


    rxation, frowning for a few seconds and he looked up at E again, "Thank you for your willingness


    to tell me. I understand your situation now. Can I ask you a question?" he said calmly.


    "Okay, you say."


    "What''s the reason of your getting divorced?" Daniel asked with confusion in his dark and cold eyes.


    E looked dismal, "He has been cheating on me for more than half a year."


    Ten minutester, they left the coffee shop together. Daniel paid the money for coffee, refusing to let


    E pay it whatever she said.


    She asked to invite him another meal as a reward. He smiled and said yes.


    On the subway back home, E sat on a seat and thought of what Daniel had said in the cafe, that her


    design had been selected as the top three in the designpetition whose rank was chosen by him


    and another famous designer.


    As for the result, it will be announced at thepany before next Wednesday.


    Daniel also told her that he will wait for her to deal with her marital situation and hoped she can give


    priority to him as a boyfriend.


    She answered him directly that she was not thinking about love matters for the moment but just wanted


    to work intently.


    He did not force her but just said he would wait for her.


    Half an hourter, E arrived home. She bought some ingredients in the small supermarket near the


    apartment to prepare a homemade hot pot for the evening with Alice before entering home.


    Within twenty minutes, Alice opened the door with a catty of live shrimp.


    Scarcely had she entered inside when she smelled the fragrance of hot pot. Joyfully, she took off her


    heels and ran into the kitchen.


    Seeing that E was cutting potato chips, Alice asked with happiness, "What is the big day today? Tell


    me what happened. Is your design approved by your director?" E looked up at her, "Why did you said


    so?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why? You would do such a tiring thing as making hot pot yourself! There must be something to


    announce!" Alice said for certain.


    The confidant was really observant. E did not refute only saying to her, "Alice, wash the shrimp


    quickly so that we can eatter."


    "Well, I''ll wash the shrimp first."


    Half an hourter, they ate a lot. E nced at Alice and confessed, "I will move away after the meal."


    Alice was shocked by the unexpected news of E and asked urgently, "You are moving away? Why?


    Don''t tell me you are moving back to Benjamin''s home?"


    E shook her head without a word.


    Her silence made Alice more anxious, "Then where are you moving to? God, we live in harmony. Why


    do you move? If you moved away, I would live alone, then how bored I would be! E, do you want to


    move away for my disadvantages?"


    Although she had hesitance, facing her best friend she was afraid Alice would have random thoughts if


    not to tell the truth, and then their friendship would also be estranged.


    She exined, "Dear, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t think so anymore! To be honest, do you still


    remember that the male prostitute I met was actually my boss?" Alice nodded, "Yes, is it rted to him?


    You two are going to live together?"


    "Well, you can consider it as living together, whereas we''re not a couple. He''s threatening me with my


    sexy pictures to enforce me to be his lover for three months. He wanted me to move in with him,


    exactly tonight. A driver will be asked to pick me up at 10 p.m."


    E showed helpless and desperate. She even received a call from Aiden to urge her when buying the


    ingredients in the small supermarket.


    After listening to her words, Alice cannot speak for a long time, frowning on his eyebrows slightly and


    eating the mmulina mushroom numbly."


    E did not say anything as well, eating potato chips silently.


    After about three minutes, Alice suddenly looked up, "Do you feel that your boss likes you? Or would a


    president of the Hill Group, such argepany, has no other lover? Why did he threat you, a small


    staff, with your sexy photos? Well, when did he take the photos? Did you volunteer or forced?"


    E chewed food and looked at her, only feeling it was hard to distinguish the expression of the


    confidant at the moment.


    The mood of Alice was soplicated at the moment. (A man suddenly came out to deprive E with


    her. If E moved away, she would live in such a big apartment alone. So Lonely! And if he really liked


    E, would E be out of single soon?)


    She left behind again in the aspect of love.


    As for her question just now, E did not shy away of course, replying, "You must think too much. How


    could he fell in love with me? Just enjoying freshness... Maybe because it is more convenient to have


    sex with me as I am his employee."


    E said with anger, "As for the photos, I had no idea that he took them at first. I thought of solving it


    through thew, but I was afraid it would be uncontrolled and all the rtives and friends around


    me would know it. My reputation would be ruined! He is too wealthy and power to be revolted."


    She sighed, "I''ll put up with it thinking he said he would let me go after three months. It''s my fault for


    having been stupid enough to provoke such a man. Maybe the fate is punishing me for my careless of


    my life. I will never have rtionship with a man casually anymore no matter how heartbroken and


    unwilling."

 Chapter 39 Annoy confidant

    Chapter 39 Annoy confidant


    Putting down her chopsticks right now, E showed repentance on her face. Seeing her expression,


    Alice immediatelyforted her, "Well, forget it! Don''t mention it anymore. Now that he has something


    on you, I have no idea to help you. It is absolute that Aiden Hill''s means are fierce and we can only


    suffer from a lot to be against him as he can be the biggest yer in Asia."


    Gradually putting away the bitterness in her heart, she realized that she should not pour these bitter


    water to Alice. She shook her head and saidfortingly, "It''s OK. just consider it to be an experience!"


    "Don''t me me for reminding you again and again that you''d better get divorced with Benjamin as fast


    as you can. It is inappropriate to live with another man as you are married. If parents of him and his


    other rtives knew it, we could not imagine what they would do."


    It was what E was worrying about now as well. Thinking all these things, E told all Benjamin had


    done to Alice under anger.


    Alice lost her temper and scolded, "Damn! I never saw such a cheap man! Even David cannotpare


    to him. David is a scumbag, but he is just ying with women. When I asked for the divorce, he agreed


    directly. But Benjamin Johnson, the bloody man, didn''t find your gentleness and take good care of you


    before. Until you are getting divorced, he still wants to harass you with the excuse of marriage. What a


    devil! I''d like to gather a bunch of guys to beat him up right now! Beat him up to asynodia!


    E chuckled for the way of Alice scolding Benjamin with anger, especially at herst words.


    "What are youughing at? I''m seriously urging you getting divorced with such a scumbag! I can''t wait


    anymore. I''ll send someone..."


    Alice said. "Sweetie, it is really kind of you. But Daniel has decided to settle the case. I got a call from


    him at the supermarket tonight, he said I can just wait for good news."


    E exined quickly. Alice cheered up dly, "That''s the best! Now that you are his lover, he is


    obliged to help you solve these difficulties. Well, it urred to me that is Daniel good at sex?"


    E stood up and left the kitchen with shyness. She said as she walked, "Alice, You Are so Bad. I''m


    going to pack up my belongings!"


    Following her with joy, Alice said with greatughter, "Look! You are blushing! The answer is yes, right?


    You are so lucky. Before kicking off Benjamin, you had encounter with a potent man. Even if he is not


    true love, you can solve your physiological needs at least."


    E cannot say anything to the confidant. She made fun of her confidant, "You should find a new


    boyfriend as you are so afraid of loneliness. Ah, you are free."


    Alice answered, "Bingo! Indeed, it''s time for me to find a powerful man! I will show David that after


    leaving him, I have many romantic encounters!"


    Smiling without speaking, E began to pack the suitcase. She had full understanding of her best


    confidant, knowing that her words were exaggerated and she was not so casual behind the scenes.


    An hourter it was ten o''clock at night. E''s phone rang, which was from the driver of Aiden.


    She took the suitcase, said goodbye to Alice and went downstairs. The driver downstairs put E''s


    luggage in the trunk.


    E got on the car and left the neighborhood.


    Her mood wasplex and frightened along the way. Thinking of living with Aiden, she felt great


    pressure.


    She took out her mobile phone and started searching online. E just thought of a n, (that if Aiden


    was just having a temporary fascination with her and then if she became repellent and disagreeable to


    him, could she move out of the vi sooner?)


    Thinking of the possibility, E suddenly became rxed.


    ''It was hard to achieved to be a perfect woman that all men like, but it was much easier to be a woman


    making a man disgusted¡­''


    To help her implement the n, she wrote down some points on her phone which are about what men


    hate.


    When the car stopped smoothly, E found the car had been driven into the Aiden Hill''s vi.


    She quickly put her phone in her bag. The driver took her luggage to the bedroom in the first floor, a


    large room for her arranged by Aiden.


    After entering the bedroom, E took out the clothes in the luggage and put them in the closet firstly.


    The housekeeper told her that Aiden was not in the vi.


    She didn''t care it actually. It cannot be better if he was not in the vi. If he was not in the vi every


    night, it would be the best.


    E took a bath and went to bed.


    Time passed quickly, it was Wednesday and tonight was the 60th anniversary of the Hill Group.


    As the celebration was within the group, the media and celebrities were not invited, on the other hand,


    not all the staffs were qualified for the celebration. But all departments represented including the design


    department.


    It disappointed the female designers who had previously thought they could attend the ceremony. Apart


    from the director, Daniel, and two chief designers, the other three attendees of the design department


    were the top three in thepetition, the second was E, and the first was a male designer having a


    wife and children.


    Although she missed out on the first ce, E felt rxed. After all, Daniel bared his love to her, while


    daily contact would be unavoidable if she got the top one and really became his design assistant. Since


    she could not respond to his heart, it would be better to have less contact with him.


    At the moment, she dressed in a ck evening dress, modest and gentle. With light make-up on her


    face and a ss of juice in her hand, standing in a humble corner deliberately, she wanted to be


    unimpressive in the entire ballroom.


    Since she moved into the vi, she had not seen Aiden but she got divorced with Benjamin smoothly.


    The two agreed on the divorce and they would tell the news to their family members separately.


    "Hi, Ms.E." E turned around and saw Daniel. He wore a very formal suit dress tonight, looking quite


    handsome, charming face brimming with a shallow smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Daniel," E greeted him politely.


    Daniel smiled, "I have told youst time that you can call me by my name, Daniel, at time off work."


    E still felt a bit too close to call him so, but to call him Mr.Daniel seems a bit too strange... But


    thinking that he called her Ms.E, she said with a smile, "I''d better call you Mr.Daniel."


    A little gloom shed through the eyes of Daniel, but he quickly disguised with a smile, "Well, it''s up to


    you. I have something to say to you about the rank of thepetition."


    E said, "OK, you say."


    He examined the crowd around him on purpose and saw that many people were having social


    conversations at the scene, no one noticing the corner yet.


    Daniel told her, "Actually you are the top one! But I reckon it would be good for you not to be the top


    one given thements from other colleagues in thepany."


    He sighed, "Gossip is fearful! Although I am the director of the design department, I can''t get rid of all


    the gossipers, which is really helpless. I wish that my way can make others less talk about


    you."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 40: Being set up

    Chapter 40: Being set up


    Unexpectedly, she was the top one!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    E asked with self-doubt, "Was my design really the top one? Haven''t you gave me extra favors?"


    Her query driving Daniel displeased, his voice became a little colder, "Are you so unconfident in


    yourself? I am not so unprincipled! Even though I wanted you to think about let me be your boyfriend, I


    can separate public from private life. At work, I only judge somebody by their abilities!"


    Thinking that the though may be a little mean, E apologized immediately, "Sorry... I thought too


    much."


    He sighed, "Never mind. But if you doubt me again in the future, maybe you should be careful that I''ll


    trap you up."


    E became stunned at first and then after realizing that Daniel was ying a joke, she giggled and


    said, "Somehow, director, you do have some sense of humor."


    He smirked with a slight curve in his mouth, "Why? I''m a human as well, why cannot I be humorous?"


    The smile on their face stung Sofia in a dark ce, who was terribly dissatisfied with her rank as the


    third ce in the designpetition!


    She spent 20, 000 yuan to invite someone else online to finish the design but did not expect to just get


    a third ce.


    But as long as the top one was not E, she can temporarily swallow the jealousy.


    Sofia looked at the eyes of Daniel staring at E. She didn''t want to admit it but cannot change it that


    Daniel liked E!


    (She has been married but so shameless she was to seduce single men¡­)


    "E, since you are so slutty, I will be a good Samaritan to help you find a man in the scene..." Sofia


    drank a ss of red wine alone. Tonight she wore a red evening dress, bright and remarkable.


    In thest ten minutes, even if she was standing in the shadows, she had turned down several male


    colleagues who wanted to strike up a conversation with her.


    There were a lot of singles in the banquet hall. Although their positions were not so high, they were the


    representative of various departments at least, whose looks and abilities were not bad.


    The legendary old chairman and his wife did not show up for the banquet, including the current


    president, Aiden Hill.


    Daniel told E in private that it was normal that they didn''t show up, after all, there were no media and


    otherpanies'' bosses. It was enough for them to send a representative of the board to give a


    speech.


    When Daniel came out of the hall to answer a private phone call, Sofia took the red wine and walked


    over to E''s side. She said sincerely, "E, congrattions to you for getting the second ce in the


    designpetition!"


    "Thank you, Sofia. It''s nice of you to get third ce!" The unintentional words of E became a kind of


    irony in the ears of Sofia as if she did not know she had won third ce.


    "Yeah, it was lucky." said Sofia with a fake smile.


    Suddenly, Sofia covered her eyes a hand and said ufortably, "Could you help me find the small


    mirror in my handbag? It seems that my eyes have something inside!"


    Bing worried suddenly as well, E immediately put the unfinished juice on one side of the table,


    quickly picked up Sofia''s handbag and said to her, "OK, wait a moment, I''ll help you to find it now."


    When E rummaged again and again through the handbag on the high table, Sofia put a white pill in


    her finger into E''s cup of juice secretly¡­


    After about two minutes'' rummaging, E felt awkward, "Sofia, might you remember wrong? There isn''t


    a small mirror in your bag. I''m so sorry that I forget to bring a powder box with a mirror today or I could


    lend it to you¡­"


    Sofia peeked at the ss of juice on the table. At the moment any faint little bubbles disappeared. She


    put down her hand and smiled to E, "It''s OK. My eyes are fine now, there''s nothing inside now."


    E said with carefulness, "Really? Shall we go to the bathroom to have a clear look?"


    In order to be realistic, Sofia had just pressed her eyeballs secretly, which made her eyes look a little


    red.


    "Really! Come up, E, let''s have a drink for our good rank in thepetition!" Sofia raised the wine


    ss on the table.


    Seeing Sofia holding red wine in her hand, E felt somewhat embarrassed, "But this is juice. It seems


    unfair to you if I drink juice ."


    "Nothing, we''re notpeting capacity for win, it''s okay!"


    "Well then, wish us more sess in thepany from now on!"


    Both of them drank their cup to the bottom. looked up to see far away, Daniel was walking through the


    crowd towards them, Sofia immediately pulled E''s hand and said with a painful expression, "My


    stomach is hurt badly! E, please help me to the toilet."


    "What''s wrong with you, Sofia? Where does it hurt?" E was a little flustered.


    Sofia said with hurry, "Please! Please help me to the toilet!" "OK. OK."


    E took his bag and supported Sofia to thevatory soon. Seeing their leaving, Daniel followed them


    out of worry.


    He guessed that the two might have gone to thevatory. So he waited for them while standing a short


    distance from thevatory.


    But Sofia has predicted that Daniel maye so she asked E to take her to the upstairsvatory


    deliberately with an excuse of the Ladies on the ground floor being dirty.


    E believed her words naturally.


    In the Ladies, Sofia pretended to have stomach cramps on the toilet. Standing outside the door to look


    after her, E asked her, "Sofia, are you really OK? Do you need me to take you to hospital?"


    Sofia told her through the door, "Nope, I don''t need. Please just stay with me for a while." In fact, Sofia


    was waiting for the time, the time of the pill in the cup of juice attacking.


    About ten minutester, E began to sweat on her forehead, feeling one hot wave after another in her


    stomach, her mind also beginning to think of some shameful things, her feet being a little unstable.


    "Sofia, I feel like I''m so hot and sick. Am I ill, too?"


    Sofia''s eye rose a rejoicing suddenly, pinching her throat, she pretended to be ufortable and said,


    "How do you be sick as well? Could it have wrong with the seafood buffet at the dinner party?


    E, if you are ufortable, you''d better hurry back. You don''t need apany me."


    Sofia saw a text message on her phone and a smirk raised on her face.


    "Don''t you really need my apany anymore?" E clenched her teeth to keep her mind. At the


    moment she felt her body was burning, her mind began to be wandering and a lot of crazy thoughts


    popped up in her heart.


    "OK, just leave me alone!"


    "Then I''ll go."


    Stumbling, E pushed the door open and walked out.


    After a few steps, she ran into the arms of a strong man.


    Looking at the man with blurred vision, E was embraced by the man in his arms, feelingpletely


    weak. She saw a pair of sharp cold ck eyes and then swooned.


    When she woke up again to find that she was lying down, and the man on her body was having sex


    with her.


    E couldn''t stop making a sound to express her ufortable. Her body was extremely


    uncontroble and wanted more and more. The man was also trying to satisfy her as much as possible.


    E seemed to fall into a dream.


    In the dream, Aiden always had a cold face, seemed extremely angry at her and said savagely in her


    ear, "You stupid woman, let''s see how I punish you."

 Chapter 41: Giving her gifts

    Chapter 41: Giving her gifts


    When she woke up the next morning, E couldn''t help screaming at the sight of a man in the room.


    But on hearing her hoarse voice, she immediately covered her mouth in embarrassment.


    Wearing a bathrobe, Aiden seemed to have just had a shower. He said sarcastically with obvious


    disdain in his ck eyes, "Why are you crying again in the early morning?


    Didn''t you cry enoughst night? All the servants did not sleep well because of your noise..." After


    casting her a flirtatious nce, he walked towards the cloakroom.


    At the moment, she was left alone in the spacious bedroom. She stood up and noticed the revealing


    nightdress she was wearing. ''She knew it was not her clothes!''


    She wondered whether it was the clothes another woman left there. Cringing at the thought, she took


    the dress off at once and threw it on the carpet.


    Her fair smooth skin, if not covered with teeth marks, should have been perfectly beautiful. The


    previous teeth marks had disappeared, thanks to the imported ointment the housekeeper gave her.


    The housekeeper told her then, "This is the ointment for you from Mr. Aiden. He said he disliked scars."


    So she epted the ointment for fear that the embarrassing teeth marks would remain. Her skin


    recovered within just two days.


    But now the marks all over her body really bothered her...


    "Are you satisfied with the marks I''ve left on you?" Aiden was now back in the bedroom with his


    trousers on. He was buttoning his shirt, admiring E''s body tantly.


    Frightened at his sudden appearance, she immediately hid beneath the quilt, showing only half her


    head. She asked timidly, "Last night...How did Ie back?"


    She didn''t remember anything...


    But now she affirmed one thing. Her sex dreamst night was real.


    Her sore body was the most direct proof.


    "Don''t be so cheesy, E. Stop covering. Which part of your body I haven''t seen? Get dressed and put


    on makeup. You only have ten minutes. 1,000 deduction from your sry for each extra minute. Don''t


    doubt my words. I''m not joking with you. Start timing now..." He turned back towards the cloakroom.


    "A deduction of 1,000 for each minute..." she murmured, getting up hurriedly. She grabbed the shirt


    Aiden had dropped on the carpet and put it on.


    The ck gown she worest night had been torn into rags...


    To get out of the bedroom she had to pass the cloakroom. E meant to go out ignoring him, but Aiden


    stopped her, saying, "The servant has put your clothes in my wardrobe."


    She reluctantly turned around, revealing her long white legs. Having a look at him, she opened the


    wardrobe next to him. There were really a row of women''s clothes, which were hard to tell if one did not


    look closely.


    Because her old clothes were interspersed with a pile of new clothes, at least a hundred. The servant


    had distinguished her clothes from the new ones by color.


    Seeing her standing stunned and motionless, Aiden looked at his designer watch, kindly reminding her,


    "Five minutes have passed."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His words prompted E into picking clothes swiftly. She even broke her record of getting dressed. It


    took her only one minute to put on the clothes, and then she rushed into the bathroom with a designer


    makeup case.


    But he suddenly remembered her unparalleled beautyst night, which was enough to worry him.


    Striding into the bathroom, he pulled her arm and walked out.


    "Where are we going? I haven''t put on makeup yet..."


    "There''s no point! Anyway you are ugly whether you wear make-up or not!


    ''He said she was ugly?'' She was astounded! Even if she was not extraordinarily beautiful, she grew up


    withpliments on her beauty or loveliness at least...


    She let him pull her out of the bedroom with a sullen face. Aiden held her heels in the hand, with his


    suit on his arm.


    E hurriedly followed him barefoot. When they went downstairs passing through the living room,


    several middle-aged maids were surprised at the sight of Aiden holding her arm.


    He thrust her into the co-pilot, together with her heels, closing the door for her and going towards the


    driver''s seat.


    Within ten seconds his Maybach drove off the vi.


    Five minutester, Aiden asked her, "What do you want for breakfast? I want to dine out today."


    E looked at him angrily. ''She had to follow him in a rush just because he wanted to dine out?''


    She looked at the time and said, "Mr. Hill, if you hurry to attend the meeting, you can go first. But why


    do you bring me? It''s too early for my work..."


    Seeing she was so reluctant to get up early, Aiden raked up the past. He said coldly, "If I hadn''te


    to thepany for you first when I came back, you would have been slept by the marketing manager


    Jamesst night!"


    ''That he hadn''t been in thepany nor returned to the vi was because he had gone abroad...''


    But his words startled her. She blushed and asked awkwardly, "What exactly do you mean? Manager


    James?"


    Casting a nce at the confused woman, he exined patiently, "Your food were druggedst night. I


    found you at the door of the women''s washroom. You would have been taken away if I had been a little


    late."


    E recalled her symptoms in the washroomst night, realizing that it was not because she had eaten


    bad food...


    "Why are you so sure that my food was drugged?"


    He tensed when he thought of herst night, sneering, "It''s a pity that I was so preupied with acting


    as your antidote that I did not film how slutty you arest night..."


    Looking at his regretful eyes, she flushed with embarrassment. ''The woman in his description was


    absolutely not her!"


    ''Did she really get drugged?


    Who could it be?''


    Having a glimpse of her, her head bowing and speechless, Aiden said, "I will find out about this. You


    are my woman now. Nobody dare bully you."


    His overbearing way of speaking surprised her. She suddenly thought of the row of new clothes and


    could not help asking, "Those... the clothes in your closet are for me? And the designer make-up...


    Whose nightgown I wore this morning?"


    He looked at her in a way as if he was looking at an idiot. He said, irritated, "You are such an idiot!


    They are for you! Who else?"


    "Why did you buy those for me?" She was uneasy, because she rarely epted others'' gifts, even


    when she was in a rtionship with Benjamin during college.


    But now many of Aiden''s gifts were over 100,000 dors. She balked at the idea of wearing such


    expensive clothes.


    Thinking for a few minutes, he did not know how to answer her question. He only knew that he thought


    they would look nice on her when he was abroad and asked Miles to buy them.


    Glimpsing E who sat sideways waiting for his answer, he was irritated and shouted, "You are so


    picky! I give them to you, OK? Don''t ask so many questions£¡"

 Chapter 42: Brother asking for help

    Chapter 42: Brother asking for help


    His furious way of speaking stunned E into silence.


    Silence suddenly reigned in the car and Aiden calmed down a bit now. However, his anger had not


    completely subsided, so he was still grim and speechless.


    After arriving at the underground parking lot of thepany, they took the elevator to their own office


    without saying a word throughout.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Arriving at the department of design, E wanted to ask Sofia a few questions. It was not because she


    suspected that Sofia had drugged her food. After all, they had never had a quarrel nor a conflict when


    in the previouspany, so she thought Sofia had no reason to scheme against her.


    Butst night she only chatted and drank with Daniel and Sofia in the ballroom, so she could not help


    but think of Daniel...


    She thought he was more unlikely to do such a thing, especially when thinking of his righteous


    demeanour. Suspecting him would be a humiliation for him.


    When seeing that Sophia''s seat was still empty, she went back to hers.


    After turning on theputer, she stared at the screen in a daze. Although she doubted that someone


    would really drug her food, her weird symptoms and Aiden''s words made her believe! ncing around


    the department, she felt that she had to be more careful there.


    At this time, her phone emitted a sound of Facebook notification. Entering the password, she saw a


    message from Arthur, "E, when will you return my clothes?"


    She smiled, remembering that he said she didn''t have to return. She just forgot it recently, and he


    should rush her!


    She typed quickly, "Please give me your address. I''ll have it delivered to you. I''ve washed and ironed


    the clothes, and the tag is still new. Besides, don''t call me by my first name. We don''t know each other


    well."


    It took her much time to preserve the tag.


    She nned to buy the clothes at first, but then she thought twice-- ''Why should she buy an expensive


    clothes she disliked?''


    Someone phoned before Arthur replied.


    Seeing that it was thendline number of her family, she picked up the phone immediately. She left her


    seat, saying, "Mom, please wait till I went to the stairwell."


    In most cases no one except her mother Caroline would call her on thendline. After walking to the


    stairwell and closing the fire door, she said, "Mom, you can talk now."


    "E, I''m your brother, Jack!"


    "Jack? Are you on your summer holiday?" Although she was not in close contact with her half-brother,


    they maintained some semnce of family at least.


    At the moment Jack Morris was standing in the living room of the old home, he said anxiously, "E,


    please listen to me first. I have a hunch that something bad happened to our parents..."


    She was stunned by his words, her scalp numb and brain nk. She asked hurriedly, "Don''t rush,


    speak slower. What happened to mom and Uncle Morris?"


    "Mom flew to Las Vegas two days ago, saying she was going to bring Dad back. I called her this


    morning to ask when they woulde back, but I couldn''t get through! And I couldn''t get through to


    dad several days ago! I was so worried about them..."


    His voice bordered on crying, suggesting he was really worried. E continued calmly, "Do you know


    why they went to Las Vegas? And do you know your dad ran over and killed someone several days


    ago? Has it been solved?"


    "What? Dad killed someone? I have no idea at all! I''ve been at home recently but they never mentioned


    it..."


    He added, "I only know that dad was in a bad mood because of his expulsion from school. An uncle


    surnamed James who seemed to have made a fortune wanted to take dad to Las Vegas for a few


    days, and mom agreed. But two days ago, mom, looking grim, told me that she was going to Las Vegas


    to bring dad back. I know nothing else."


    She pondered over his words, but she could hardly figure it out based on the limited information her


    brother provided.


    She thought for a moment, saying, "Well, Jack , you should take care of yourself at home. If you feel


    afraid of staying alone, you can stay at your aunt''s for a few days. I can tell her."


    "I will ascertain what happened to them. If necessary, I will call the police. Wait for my news at home.


    Incidentally, do you have any money? If not, I''ll remit some to aunt, and you can ask from her."


    Holding the phone in his hand, he said, voice still uneasy, "E, don''t worry about me. Mom gave me


    1,000 dors before she left. It''s enough for me. You can just focus on your investigation."


    He paused, saying, "I won''t go to aunt''s. She''s still in the dark about what happened. Mom specifically


    told me not to tell anyone about it. I couldn''t get in touch with them, so I have no way but to call you."


    "Well, I know, Jack. Wait for my news at home and don''t run around. Keep the doors and windows


    closed when you sleep."


    "Fine, go back to work, E. I can take care of myself. I''ve grown up!"


    After hanging up, she was still reeling for a long time. She had a premonition that mom and Uncle


    Morris may really be in trouble...


    ''Las Vegas, the famous gambling city.'' She pondered, frowning andpletely confused. ''That Uncle


    James Jack mentioned was a notorious gambler. Why should mom agree to let them go to Las Vegas.''


    After returning to the office, E texted Alice the whole thing, asking whether she had some friend in


    Las Vegas who could help investigate it.


    "If you call the police now, you''ll make a fool of yourself if Caroline and Luke are all fine."


    Alice called her directly instead of texting. She told E that she had a friend who could help in Las


    Vegas and let E wait for her news.


    E had been unsettled after the phone call. She hoped that the whole thing was just a result of her


    paranoia. She hoped Luke was not interfered in gambling!


    It was approaching lunch time when Daniel arrived at the department of design. He asked Assistant


    Shaw to tell E toe to his office.


    When she arrived at the director''s office, she saw two helpings of sushi on the tea table. But she


    quickly shifted her attention and asked, "What can I do for you, Mr. Nelson?"


    Putting down the documents, Daniel left his seat and walked towards her with a smile. "Nothing. I just


    want to ask why you leftst night without telling me. I meant to take you home."


    "Sorry... Last night Sophia suddenly had a stomachache..."


    "Well, I know, I saw you two walking towards the bathroom. She''s absent today, and Assistant Shaw


    told me she asked for leave."


    "She asked for leave..." she nodded.


    Daniel asked, "It''s almost lunchtime. Do you have any other arrangement? If not, you can eat with me. I


    asked Assistant Shaw to buy sushi for me, but he bought two servings. I can''t finish it on my own."


    When she was thinking about making an excuse to leave, her phone in the pocket rang in time.


    However, it turned to be only the text message alert of Aiden, but she still found an ingenious excuse.


    "Sorry, thank you for your kindness. I''ve had an appointment with my friend. She sent the message


    probably to inform me of her arrival."


    His dark eyes sparking, he said with a faint smile, "I guess she must be very close to you because you


    set a very special text message alert for her."

 Chapter 43: Repay the debts

    Chapter 43: Repay the debts


    E smiled awkwardly. "Well, she''s my only bestie."


    Daniel sighed, "Then we could only eat together next time. Today I have to eat alone. I will not bother


    you."


    "Thanks, Mr. Nelson. Then I''ll go."


    When the elevator was ascending to the top floor, her phone rang. It was a strange number. Wondering


    it might be her mother, she answered the phone immediately.


    "Hello, is that E Williams speaking?"


    On hearing a strange man''s voice, a very unfriendly voice, she answered with a sense of revulsion,


    "Yes, I am. Who is that speaking?"


    "You can call me Doug.Your parents are in my hands now. Your father owes me 10 million gambling


    debts and your mother wants to take him away with only 2 million. Too naive! If everyone doesn''t pay


    their debts like you, how can I run my business!"


    His voice revealed he was obviously unhappy. Although he did not speak ferociously, his frigid tone


    was enough to make she shudder. ''Apparently, he was a difficult guy!''


    Doug took Luke as her father, but she did not want to exin anymore. She carefully let out a breath,


    frowning and asking, "Doug, how do you want to deal with it?"


    "It''s perfectly justified to pay off debts. I run a legal casino in Las Vegas! So don''t think about calling the


    police. They won''t interfere!"


    He added, "But I can assure you I won''t hurt them. But if you don''t pay off the 8 million debts, I won''t let


    them go. I''ll leave them in the casino as cleaners until they pay off the debts!"


    He snorted contemptuously, "But you can think of it. They can''t pay it off even if they live 800 years!


    The most likely oue is that they will die of overwork before 60! "


    "Their lives are worthless for me, but they are your own parents. Don''t say I treat you harshly. I''ll give


    you a week to raise the money. But if you can''t and they die of overwork, don''t me me for being


    ruthless."


    Though smoldering with anger, she managed to listen until he finished his words and said calmly, "I


    want to hear their voice to make sure they are safe and sound now!"


    At this point, Doug''s voice became distant, "Hey, you two go and bring the old couple into the office."


    Two minutester, she heard the voice of her mother over the phone, "E, I''m so sorry! I lied to you.


    Your bastard uncle believed his friend''s words and owes 10 million gambling debts! How can we pay it


    off? We would rather die! Please take care of Jack ..."


    "Mom! Stop saying such silly things! How are you and Uncle Morris now? Are you hurt?" she said


    excitedly, but she tried to restrain herself from getting angry with her mother.


    Caroline sobbed, "I''m fine, but your uncle seems to be petrified. He bes delirious and remains


    silent these two days. I tell you, he was beaten hard by them before!"


    "Why are you chatting away? Bring them back to the cell!" Doug''s voice came from the phone again.


    At the moment she had already broken in a cold sweat. She had never thought of encountering people


    at the casino!


    Whenever she thought of the unscrupulous man dragging her mother into it, E wanted to p him


    hard.


    But there was no point in being angry. Although Luke was not her biological father, he had paid for her


    tuition and living expenses since she was young. At least he gave her material support. The most


    important thing was that my mother was suffering with him.


    "Now you''ve heard your mother''s voice. Rush to raise the money!"


    He hung up before she spoke, and she immediately called back. As soon as she got through, Doug


    said impatiently, "Don''t call me before you raise the money. Or I won''t answer!"


    On hearing the busy signal, she flopped down at the elevator door. She had been out of the elevator for


    a while, looking at the long corridor leading to the president''s office. She stood up and stepped into the


    elevator to go downstairs.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now it was urgent to raise the money. After returning to the design department, E asked Assistant


    Shaw for leave and then left thepany.


    She ran to the roadside to take a cab as soon as she walked out of the building. She was desperate to


    see Alice, the only person she could borrow money from.


    Benjamin, her ex-husband, was ruled out by her without thinking.


    She hesitated over borrowing money from her secret lover Aiden for a few seconds. But if she was


    insulted rather than getting the money, she would rather kill herself.


    Half an hourter, a tall, morous yet unapproachable young woman entered the president''s office on


    the top floor of the Hill Group. Aiden, sitting with his back to her, said coldly, "Do you want to die, E?


    What time..."


    His words stopped at the moment he turned around. Looking at the woman, he said in astonishment,


    "Grace, it''s you!"


    Wearing a designer suit and purplish-red lipstick, with a height of 1.75m, Grace looked like a poisonous


    rose, gorgeous yet forbidding.


    She walked towards Aiden in her 10-centimetre heels, quipping, "Look at the expression on your face.


    You seem disappointed that I, instead of the woman named "E",e."


    His dark eyes sparkling, he smiled faintly. "When did youe? Why don''t you call me in advance so


    that I can treat you."


    Having a nce at the two exclusive bento on the tea table, she went to the sofa and sat down,


    replying, "Stop your insincere words. It seems that you are waiting for E to have lunch together, but


    she doesn''te."


    Taking a nce at her, he also sat down on the sofa, saying casually, "Yes, I am waiting for her, a


    woman I am interested intely."


    "So interested that you even let me seduce Benjamin so that he can divorce E. You''ve guessed right!


    He''s indeed a snobbish social climber..."


    She continued disdainfully, "A self-made programmer, whose assets are less than 1% of mine. He


    dares to pursue me brazenly..."


    Aiden said calmly with a smile, "Even if his assets match yours, you won''t ept him."


    She sneered, "Right! I naturally dislike men..."

 Chapter 44: Someone to Follow

    Chapter 44: Someone to Follow


    "It''s a pity that you don''t dare to reveal your secret to the public that you have a little lover." Aiden


    opened the delicate cab next to the sofa and pulled out the wooden cigar box."


    After opening the wooden box, he looked up and asked Grace, "How about cigars?"


    She thought about it and said, "Well, it''s been a long time since myst smoke. Give me one. ¡­


    Recently my little lover was in a mood with me, saying that I didn''t tell my parents about her existence


    made her embarrassed. God, how hurting it is. My heart is nearly broken for her disbelief on my love.


    ¡­"


    Aiden handed her the cut cigar, and he teased, "I had no idea of things between you and her and I can''t


    give you good advice. If you need help, you know where to find me."


    "Well, forget it. When I get free, I would take her to Europe for fun, she would be fine. ¡­"


    "By the way, why don''t you find a girl? Was that divorced woman so good?" Grace lit the cigar and


    gave a light sip."


    "She suits me better."


    "In which aspects?" Grace rose a little interest.


    Aidenughed unceremoniously, "All is appropriate."


    "¡­"


    Grace gave him a withering look without saying a word. After half a minute''s silence, something


    urred in her mind, "Yesterday your neighbor, a little sister, came to me. She said she wanted to


    prepare a gift for you but she didn¡¯t know what you like. So I told her she herself could be a good gift.


    ¡­"


    Aiden suddenly looked up at her. He seemed unhappy and disagreed with her. "You didn''t really say


    that, did you?"


    She said ''no'' and sighed, ''I don''t dare say that, Otherwise I would be beaten by you! I told her you are


    not short of material things, How about something else? And she said she would make a little snack for


    you. ¡­"


    Grace suddenly said, "Shit, I told you. When you received her gift, you must pretend to be surprised,


    otherwise I fear she would be angry."


    Aiden chuckled and did not speak. Grace turned to be serious. "She had broken up with Andrew. Why


    don''t you take advantage of the chance?""


    He spewed a thick smoke from his charming lips and spoke calmly," I''m not going to be her backup


    unless shepletely forgets Andrew."


    Grace, with a cigar in his mouth, two jade hands gently pped for him, she appreciated," This is Aiden


    Hill that we know! Have backbone! Cam was still in the lovelorn period. She must still love Andrew so


    if he wanted to get back she would surely agree!"


    "So I agreed with Jimmy, but we didn''t approve of you pursue Cam. As for Arthur, his advice can be


    nearly ignored." said Grace seriously.


    Aiden rose a trace of interest by her words, raising his eyebrows, asked, " What did Arthur say?"


    "He said he would try to provide you a chance to sleep Cam. He also said she was not a virgin


    anyway so you didn¡¯t need to have a pity on her."


    Grace suddenly shut up. She paid attention to Aiden¡¯s feelings all the time as, after all, these friends


    had no idea of the importance of Cam to him.


    To surprise, he was not angry at all, and looked a little distracted.


    Grace talked about Cam while Aiden was thinking about the contradictory eyes of E that contained


    both fear and disobedience. He even identallyughed out.


    Grace was stunned. She had never seen such expression on the face of Aiden. She asked, "Why were


    youughing?"


    Aiden looked back at her. "Did I just smile? But it is really what Arthur would say. He is oat-sowing,


    field-ying. I heard that Arthur is angry with this grandson so let¡¯s wait to see him starting blind date."


    "Ha ha¡­ if he was really forced to blind date withdies by his grandpa, he would have felt worse than


    dead."


    After a casual chat between the two, Grace left the president''s office."


    As soon as she left, Aiden made an inside phone call and soon Miles walked into the office.


    "What would you want me to do?"


    Aiden casted a glimpse to the packed lunch on the tea table that waspletely cold. He looked up to


    Miles and said," Take the lunch away ¡­ and, you need to find out where E was and why she hasn¡¯t


    come!"


    Miles respectfully replied, "Sir, I was just about to report this matter to you, before Wang was."


    "It''s okay, you could say it now."


    "Eva called me five minutes ago, saying that Miss E had left thepany and that he was driving


    with the taxi she was taking."


    Aiden¡¯s bromine ck eyes shed a trace of doubt. He said," Tell Eva to follow her, if anything


    happens, let him report directly to me."


    "Okay, Sir."


    E was now heading to the airport by taxi after she had called to tell Alice, Alice immediately agreed to


    lend her money and also promised to apany E to go to Australia to pick up Caroline and Luke.


    The two met directly at the airport.


    Forty minutester, E arrived at the airport, she paid the money and immediately got out the taxi to


    find the eighth exit where Alice was already here.


    "E!" Alice stood in front of the exit and walked quickly to E."


    E, with a smile on her face, immediately ran over, her arms wide open, and embraced Alice. She


    kept expressing her thanks," Thank you Alice! Thank you for helping me ¡­ I really can''t find anyone


    else to help me!"


    Alice patted her back andfort her. " Fool, thanks for what? We were close friends. My money was


    not for nothing, when you have money, you needed to pay me back."


    E let go of her. While looking at Alice pretending to be shrewd, she broken tears into a smile. "I


    know."


    "All right, let''s get to the terminal. It was about time."


    Alice took E ''s hand and walked immediately into the entrance of the domestic flight.


    Eva who followed E all the time also followed in behind.


    He, wearing a ck cowboy hat, kept following to the entrance. He had to report the situation because


    he had no ticket."


    Aiden answered the phone the second time. Eva said, deadpan," Sir, E and her friend were going to


    the terminal now."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aiden was having meal sitting on the sofa. He stood up in shock, eyes full of anger and puzzlement."


    What? She''s at the airport! Where was she going?"


    "I just asked the information desk. They bought the fastest flight to Macau."


    "Keep up, did it need to ask me for direction? Aiden was so anger that he swung chopsticks on the


    carpet and didn''t want to eat."


    Eva felt a touch of innocence." OK, Sir. I will buy now."


    After hanging up the phone, Aiden called Miles into the office. He said in cold, "Miles, you went to


    arrange the helicopter now and let Captain Liund the helicopter on the roof. We will go to Las


    Vegas."

 Chapter 45: Excessive Demand

    Chapter 45: Excessive Demand


    At ten o''clock in the evening, E and Alice''s flight arrived in Las Vegas.


    Out of the airport, they took a taxi and headed straight to the Kingsoft Club."


    Eva, who had bought the same flight, had been following them, and the two taxis kept at a distance."


    An hourter, E and Alice got out of the taxi."


    When E was still in the taxi, she called Doug, saying that she had arrived in Las Vegas and raised


    money.


    Doug was quite surprised, but the thought of getting the money soon was eager to receive it.


    Doug was waiting for them in the top office of the Kingsoft Club.


    E and Alice took a deep breath and walked into this colorful building.


    As the elevator went up, they saw the night view outside the ss door. It was a real tipsy.


    The wonderful nightlife mour around them invisibly attracts all kinds of greed in people''s heart.


    In the elevator, Alice said to E, "You can rest assured. My friends here said he was a trustworthy


    person! Generally he is more peaceful than others. There has never been a murder in his casino."


    She thought for a while and said," I guess something he told you on the phone were just exaggerations


    in order to get the money as soon as possible. Don''t worry, I''ve told to my friends that if we give him


    money while still be kept, they''ll call the police."


    "Alice, thank you so much! Say thank you to your friends for me ¡­" E was a little bit nervous at the


    moment, as long as the matter has not been solved she cannot really rest assured.


    Alice touched the back of her hand and nodded to her.


    Then the elevator stopped on the top floor, E and Alice exhaled a breath and went out of the elevator.


    In the hallway not far away stood ck guards every twenty meters. They looked at E and Alice not


    very friendly, and some of them even unkindly looking at their bodies.


    Alice pulled E''s arm quickly toward the office of Doug.


    Within two minutes they walked to Tao''s office, the door open and two ck-d guards standing at


    the gate."


    "Hello, we''re here to find Doug." E said firstly.


    Doug pouring wine in front of the wine cab at this time went to the door. Upon seeing the the two


    beautiful women he said with a smile, " Which of you two is E?"


    E nodded at Doug who looked a bit fierce. "Hello, I am E, I have brought money."


    Doug, dark-skinned, in forties, wore a Guanyin jade pendant around his neck, a male designer and a


    string of rosewood Buddha beads on his wrist. After a sip of wine, he turned around and said, "Come


    in, both of you."


    E and Alice looked at each other, tried to pretend to be ripe and steady and calm while walking into


    the office.


    He sat in the leather swivel chair and said, "Before you came, Luke suddenly scratched the arm of one


    of my subordinates. They are all people who are with me. As their head, I am responsible for their


    safety. How do you deal with this matter?"


    E was afraid and had no idea looking at Alice, Alice is calmer than her. She said to him with a smile,


    "What did you want, money or an apology?"


    Doug took a nce at Alice and smiled. "Little girl, you have a bit of courage which I appreciate. Since


    you said that, then I speak straightly."


    "Well, I have a friend to talk business in the evening, and my friend is a bit of a cheapskate old man


    who makes fun of me and says that I can''t find a decent girl except to pay for ady. Can you two be


    my girlfriendter?"


    Doug saw both of them wiggling their eyebrows. He smiled, "You don''t have to say anything, just sitting


    next to me and pouring wine for us. When he leaves, you two can take the old couple back with you. If


    needed, I can send you to the airport."


    His words instantly let them very resistant. This kind of excessive demand raised almost let E stand


    up and scold him."


    But the thought of her mother and Uncle still under control of him made her calm down. She said,


    "Doug, if Luke really scratched your brother, I feel sorry. Can you ept money aspensation? My


    friend and I came to Las Vegas to pay off gambling debt, not to apany the wine. Please do not to


    be tough!"


    Doug''s dark eyes clearly shed with displeasure, and the tone became cold. "I see you two are very


    good-looking to allow you to act as my girlfriend. I give you face but you don''t give mine! Since you


    disagree, please go back! We''ll talk about the debt some other day."


    "But we flew all the way to Las Vegas." E still wants to say something but Alice made a look to her to


    stop her.


    Doug''s expression let them both not understand his mind. Eight million have already send to him. But


    this time they must apany the wine, they were angry.


    Alice sighed and pinched E''s wrist. She looked up to Doug and said, "Doug, we agreed and we also


    hope you will keep your promise."


    Seeing that they agreed, he began happy. "Don''t worry! Don''t worry! I won¡¯t break my promise!"


    E and Alice looked at each other, encouraging each other to bear it.


    "You two are too casual, so I ask Aunt May to take you to dress up. You won''t lose my face in front of


    my friends, will you?" Heughed too kindly that frightened both of them."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "All right, then we change our dressing. Alice tightly held E''s hand, now she began to be more


    cautious."


    E has felt bad, she just wanted to see her mother and Luke first, He seemed to understand her


    expression and smiled. "E, wait for a while. As soon as my friend leaves, I will take you to see your


    parents. Now you change clothes, my business friend wille in half an hour."


    E and Alice were taken by two guards in ck to meet Aunt May.


    Soon after they left the office, his face sank and he took out his phone and called Tess.


    Tess, smoking a cigarette in the nightclub, is picking the person to apany the god of gambling in


    Las Vegas tonight. She asked, holding her phone, "What''s wrong with you? I''m busy!"


    Doug squinted his eyes with his own calction, he told Tess, "I just sent two girls to you, one of them


    is E. Dress her up and bring her to Louis. I believe our Las Vegas gambler will be very happy."


    The man raised his lips, "Wanna seduce me just after waking up, you little devil?"

 Chapter 46 God of Gamblers of Las Vegas

    Chapter 46 God of Gamblers of Las Vegas


    After E and Alice were dressed up, Tess took them to the VIP private room of the nightclub.


    After entering the room, Tess said to Alice, "I seem to have picked the wrong clothes for you. You look


    pretty coquettish in this dress. I can''t ignore Doug''s respectability. Come with me and change it in the


    dressing room."


    Alice cursed Tess in her heart and said unhappily. "Don''t bother. This one is OK..."


    "Your clothes were specially instructed by Doug. I must pay more attention. You said it¡¯s troublesome. I


    think so. But I have to do what Doug said. If you don''t want to follow me, just call and ask Doug by


    yourself," Tess said with a sneer on her charming face. She took out her mobile phone and handed it to


    Alice.


    Alice sighed, "Well, I''ll go with you!"


    Then Alice turned to E, "E, can you apany with me?"


    "OK. I''lle with you," E said.


    Tess said disapprovingly, "What do you mean by saying that? Is there a need to move like conjoined


    twins? What do you think about our Golden Mount Club? We are legal operations. Are you afraid that I


    will harm you?"


    Her words made E and Alice turn pale suddenly. Alice said, "E, be careful. I wille back to meet


    you soon."


    E nodded and watched Tess and Alice leaving.


    Five minutester, Alice, who had just entered the dressing room, suddenly fainted after being knocked


    by a stick held by a person behind her.


    A bodyguard in ck clothes asked Tess, "Tess, How to handle this person now?"


    ncing at Alice, who had lied on the ground, Tess became angry at once and scolded, "You idiot!


    Who let you stun her? Who brought you into the Golden Mount Club? Do you know any rules? Do you


    think there is a gannd? What if she is injured or dead? Do you think she is a working girl who is left


    unattended?"


    The bodyguard turned pale and apologized immediately, "I''m sorry, Tess. I¡¯m new here. I don''t know


    any rules. Please forgive me!"


    Then the bodyguard hurried to check the back of Alice''s head. After check, he relieved and said, "Tess,


    she is fine, except the swollen scalp..."


    "OK. Cut the crap. Now that she fainted, just find someone to take her away together. Find a guest


    room to let her sleep, and send someone to guard at the door of the room. Then wait for Doug''s order. I


    warn you. Don¡¯t offend this woman. She is not the hostesses in our nightclub. Don¡¯t cause any trouble!"


    Tess said. Her fierce eyes scared bodyguard. The bodyguard just nodded and said repeatedly, ¡°I see. I


    see¡±


    ***


    Twenty minutester, Louis, the God of Gamblers of Las Vegas, came out of the casino hall on the 10th


    floor with a male assistant.


    Doug strode up to Louis, pretending to pass by. Heughed and said, "It''s really our honor to have the


    God of Gamblers here in the Golden Mount Club."


    Louis, 1.88 meters tall, had a handsome mixed-race face and a pair of gray-blue eyes. He was kinda


    serious. He nced Doug and said impassively, "I had an gambling appointment with my friends


    tonight at the Golden Mount Club. It just ended, so I am heading home now."


    The meaning of his words was obviously, namely, don¡¯t disturb him.


    Doug pretended that he didn¡¯t understand deep meaning in Louis¡¯ words and joked, "It''s still early.


    Could I treat you a drink?"


    "No, thanks." Louis said.


    "To be frank, I just met a young girl tonight, and I thought she looked familiar... Then I remembered that


    she looked kinda simr to your deceased wife. I wanted to take her to meet you. After all, your wife


    has been dead for more than five years..." Doug said.


    Doug didn¡¯t want to hide E''s identity. After all, as the God of Gambler, it¡¯s easy for Louis to get


    anything in Las Vegas. It is better to confess than cheat deliberately.


    Hearing Doug''s words, Louis was lost in thought. When he recalled his deceased wife, his eyes were


    full of sad.


    Louis suddenly interrupted Doug, "Doug, I appreciate your kindness. No one can rece my wife in my


    mind. I am not interested in this girl. Goodbye." Louis turned away, giving Doug no more chance to


    speak.


    Doug didn¡¯t want to give up and shout at Louis¡¯ back, "But she really looks like your deceased wife..."


    Louis slowed down his hurried pace.


    As soon as Doug saw a turn, he went up and said, "If you are not in a hurry, you can go and have a


    look. It''s not toote to leave if you are not interested in the girl after you see her."


    Doug stared at Louis expectantly. Louis nced at Doug and finally said, "OK, lead the way."


    "Thank you! This way, please..." Doug immediately bent down to tter Louis.


    ***


    At the moment, E, who had been waiting for Alice in the room of nightclub, stood up. She has sent a


    text message to Alice. Then she called directly when received no response from Alice. However, Alice


    didn''t answer the call. E began to worry about Alice.


    E decided to go to the dressing room to find Alice. When she was about to open the door, she was


    knocked over by Doug who pushed the door outside. When Louis saw E was going to fall down, he


    quickly took a step forward and hugged E with hands on her waist.


    When E looked up at him in panic, Louis'' eyes were full of shock and doubt.


    He couldn''t help speaking out the name of his deceased wife: "Amy..."


    E couldn''t understand what the man said, but she roughly understood that the man with mixed-race


    face, holding her tightly now, seemed to have mistaken her for someone else. She began to struggle,


    "Sir, would you please let go of me?"


    "I won¡¯t let you go! Amy, do you know how much I miss you? How can you leave me so cruelly..." Louis''


    mood obviously became extremely unstable, and his gray-blue eyes were full of endless pain.


    Doug stood aside and was dumbfounded...


    Once Doug was lucky to go to Louis'' mansion with several bosses of big casinos.


    He saw a photo on a wall. The woman in the photo looked like 30 years old. With beautiful ck, waist-


    length hair, she was beautiful and delicate.


    At that time, Louis told them that this woman was his beautiful wife who had just died.


    More than five years have passed, Doug just thought that E was pretty simr with Louis'' wife from


    memory.


    However, Doug never imagined that Louis, who was unsmiling, mature and stable, regarded E as his


    deceased wife.


    At that time, Louis'' assistant winked at Doug. Then Doug left the room quickly and closed the door,


    leaving the space for Louis and E.


    E was overwhelmed by the handsome man with mixed-race face, who still hugged her. ¡®Am I really


    look like another woman¡¯ E thought.


    "Sir, please let go of me? You really mistook me for someone else. I''m not Amy..." E said.


    E tried to exin, but the man¡¯s hands on her waist were getting tighter and tighter.


    Louis struggled in a painful memory and couldn''t go out of it. He just hugged the woman and didn''t


    want to let her go.


    E''s face was tightly attached to the man¡¯s body, and she can smell fresh mint vour from the man.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At this moment, the door was kicked severely, so it opened.


    Outside the door, Doug was being pointed at his head by Eva.


    Louis and E looked at the door at the same time. A tall figure at the door was full of a smell of cool


    and dangerous at the moment...


    Aiden''s dark eyes, like the ocean, were unfathomable with surging undercurrents. His fierce eyes


    stared at E''s eyes, and sneered cruelly, "E, get your butt over here right now!"

 Chapter 47 Help from a Domineering Person

    Chapter 47 Help from a Domineering Person


    When Aiden called E''s name, Louis looked at the woman in his arms. This woman looked so young,


    just a 20-year-old or so girl.


    Louis¡¯ heart suddenly hurt like being pricked. This girl was not his Amy...


    A moment ago, the dim purple light made Louis go back to the past for an instant. He believed that he


    had seen his deceased wife. However, the reality was always cruel.


    Louis let go of E before Aiden''s next action. He said, "I''m sorry, I really got the wrong person..." with


    a twinge of guilt in his eyes.


    Aiden''s clenched fist gradually loosened. He strode forward and grasped E''s wrist.


    Aiden¡¯s dark eyes looked at Louis drily. He shed a mocking smile and warned coldly, "Louis, for your


    miss to your deceased wife, I can forgive your rudeness this time. But if you dare to offend my woman


    again, don''t me me for ignoring the friendship between our parents."


    Then, Aiden held E''s hand and walked out of the room.


    Doug hardly dared to breath. All the bodyguards in ck with iron bars and daggers stood beside him


    in the corridor. The bodyguards were waited for orders quietly.


    Aiden stared at Doug, like peering at a rubbish. He said angrily, "Doug, how dare you! You dare to


    offend my woman. Just wait to witness the close of the Golden Mount Club."


    When Doug heard that the Golden Mount Club, his cash cow, was going to close, he knelt down in


    panic.


    He folded his hands and begged, "Boss Hill, my bad! I¡¯m as blind as a bat. I¡¯m so confused! Please


    show mercy to our Golden Mount Club... My family is still counting on the Golden Mount Club..."


    E, next to Aiden, was surprised to see that Dough, who was on his horse before, became a coward...


    E sneaked a look at the man beside her, while Aiden looked down at E.


    Aiden was in a bad mood, "What are you looking at? Wait and see how I''ll punish you when wee


    back home!"


    E''s heart thumped and blushed with shame. ¡®Her rtionship with Aiden is obvious now, right?¡¯ She


    thought.


    ¡®It seems that Aiden was so irritated this time. I''m afraid I won''te to no good whene back


    home...¡¯ E guessed.


    But at the thought of her mother and her stepfather Luke, E plucked up courage to say, "Boss Hill,


    my mother and stepfather are in the hands of Dough. I don''t know where is my best friend Alice, She


    must have been taken away by Doug."


    When Doug, who still knelt and begged for mercy, heard E talking about him, he crawled to E


    immediately and kowtowed, "I''m sorry, Lady E, I was silly..."


    "Did you hold her mother?" Aiden was impatient when he saw Doug. Only when such snob frightens,


    can he be scared to death.


    Doug stopped pretending to be pitiful immediately, while he looked up at the bodyguards behind him


    and said, "Take the rted people here! quickly!"


    Aiden¡¯s dark eyes turned and said to Eva and Charles, "You two stay and send E''s families back to


    their home. We''re leaving now."


    "Got it, Boss Hill." Eva and Charles said.


    E worried about her mother and opened her mouth to say something. Aiden interrupted her in


    advance, "Don''t bargain with me! Otherwise, I won''t help you!"


    E stared at Aiden with a pair of sad eyes, and finally didn''t say a word. It was much easier for him to


    help solve things.


    When Doug heard that Aiden was going to leave, he knelt forward and continued to beg for mercy:


    "Boss Hill, please give me one more chance! I don''t know she is your woman... Please don¡¯t close our


    Golden Mount Club..."


    Looking at their boss pretending to be a chicken, the bodyguards followed their boss and all knelt


    down.


    Although the bodyguards didn''t speak a word to beg for mercy, their expectation that Aiden can forgive


    the Golden Mount Club was obvious.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    E has been pulled forward by Aiden, as her waist was caught by Aiden¡¯s hand. She was hard to turn


    back and asked, "Doug, how about Luke¡¯s gambling debts..."


    Doug almost fainted. His Golden Mount Club was about to close down. How does he dare to ept


    Luke''s gambling debts?


    E¡¯s words also amused Aiden, ¡®Why can''t this stupid woman understand the current situation?


    Hearing Doug¡¯s hysterical cry, Aiden finally stopped but did not turn around.


    Aiden said, "OK. The Golden Mount Club can remain open. If you dare to make a mistake again, I will


    let your mother retrieve your body."


    Doug was so frightened that he felt cold when he heard Aiden¡¯s words. He swore at once, "Boss Hill, I


    swear I will never be silly again! Thanks, Boss Hill..."


    Facing the back of Aiden, Doug kowtowed again.


    Soon, Charles and Eva followed four bodyguards to take the people.


    When Aiden and E both left the Golden Mount Club, Louis, who had been standing in the room to


    calm down, finally came out. He clearly saw how coward Doug was just now.


    When Louis left with his assistant, he said to Doug, "Fortunately, Aiden and I didn''t have conflict this


    time, otherwise I wouldn''t forgive you!"


    Staring at Louis, who was walking away, Doug slumped on the ground like a shelf that fell apart. He


    even felt hard to breath.


    Two quick-witted bodyguards rushed forward to help him, "Brother Doug, are you all right? Do you


    need to go to the hospital?"


    Perhaps Doug was suppressed for a long time. He couldn¡¯t find a way to vent his anger just now. At the


    moment, he saw his followers moved around in front of him. After recovering, he raised his hand and


    pped his bodyguard!


    Doug scolded wildly, "You idiot! why we go to hospital? Going to hospital means unlucky. Do you know?


    Today is really fucking unlucky, why did we offence these two great men..."


    Well, he provoked both Asian fierce man and God of Gamblers of Las Vegas in one night...


    It just like going for wool anding home shorn!


    "Hurry to take a look. Don¡¯t let them be stupid again! Let Boss Hill''s followers take E''s parents and


    friends away!" Doug said.


    "Got it, Brother Doug."


    ***


    At the moment, E and Aiden have already went back by a helicopter overnight.


    It''s almost dawn when they arrived at home.


    After arriving at Aiden''s grand vi, Aiden took E to the bedroom on the second floor.


    E had been sleepy for a while, so she wanted to fall asleep when entered the bedroom.


    She was pulled up by Aiden at once. Aiden¡¯s eyes were full of disgust, "E, go and take a bath! Don''t


    make my room look dirty!"


    "Then I''ll sleep in the guest bedroom..." E said.


    If she didn¡¯t know that her families and friend had been rescued, she wouldn''t have been able to sleep.


    They were all on their way home. So E relieved a lot. For other following questions, she would make


    out after rest.


    E turned around and walked away. However, she was dragged to the bathroom as a chicken by


    Aiden.


    Aiden dark eyes were bloodshot and got tired. He said impatiently, "Don''t try my patience. Take a


    shower quickly! Go to bed after shower!"


    E had to bear fatigue and take a bath.


    After taking a bath, E found that Aiden had finished shower andy on the bed.


    She tried to sneak away to the guest bedroom for sleep, while Aiden patted the pillow and said, "Come


    on..." with his eyes closed.


    E sighed and walked to the bed. She thought Aiden was asleep.


    When shey down, she was held by Aiden with his arms. He said tiredly, "Don''t toss and turn, fall


    asleep quickly."


    They hugged each other and slept until one o''clock in the afternoon the next day.


    E opened her eyes and saw Aiden looking at her. Obviously, he had been awake for a while.


    At the moment, he was full of energy, with a slight smile on his face. The grim smile made E


    subconsciously hide.


    Aiden grabbed her waist with one hand. He grinned coldly, "E, are you ready to ept


    punishment?"

 Chapter 48 Didn鈥檛 Know Who Treated Her Well

    Chapter 48 Didn¡¯t Know Who Treated Her Well


    "Punishment? What kind of punishment?" E actually wanted to ask why she would be punished?


    With deep ck eyes, Aiden gave her an ambiguous answer, "You would knowter..."


    He pinned her hands on the top of her head with one hand, and kissed her at the same time. Then she


    realized that this was the so-called punishment.


    E tried to resist naturally when Aiden wanted to have sex with her as she would inevitably consider


    that she had been reduced to his ything...


    Her struggle and resistance made him upset, and he stopped kissing her instantly.


    Aiden grabbed her chin with the other hand and said to her in a bad tone, "Was it interesting for you to


    resist me each time? It was enough! Or did you like to be forced to have sex?"


    His words immediately made E flushed. She angrily scolded, "You were shameless! You know that I


    was forced by you. How could you still say so..."


    The sense of grievance came in her mind and she was on the verge of tears. The deep ck eyes


    gradually shown coldness. Then he loosened her hands and left.


    Just a few steps out, he turned to her and said with a cold tone, "E, you really didn¡¯t know who


    treated you well. You may forget who saved your mother and friendst night? Did you think I like to


    force you each time?"


    E obviously felt a sense of disappointment and anger in his eyes. Thinking of everything at the Club


    last night, she clearly knew that if it were not for his rtionship, she could never leave Las Vegas so


    smoothly.


    "Thank you very much for saving my mother..." That was all she could say.


    Aiden stared at her slightly bowed head and left the room with a sneer.


    ***


    When E washed up and left Aiden''s vi, she realized that he had already driven to thepany by


    himself. The housekeeper told her that, if necessary, she could let the driver in the vi send her to the


    company.


    She declined the housekeeper''s kindness and was ready to take the subway to thepany, then she


    took a taxi to the nearest subway station alone.


    Fortunately, before going to bed, she asked for another day¡¯s leave to Assistant Shaw in the design


    department. She thought that she would be in low spirits and had no energy to go to work, but now she


    was thinking about Aiden.


    Her inner guilt made her absent-minded and she thought that it might be better to go back to the


    company.


    On the subway, she gave a call to her mother and Alice, and was relieved to learn that everything was


    fine with them.


    Caroline also asked her if those helpers were sent by her son-inw Benjamin. E said yes casually at


    that time in order to avoid Caroline keeping questioning.


    Caroline expressed thanks to Benjamin all the time on the phone, saying that E was really married to


    a right person!


    E felt ironic for the whole thing, but she didn''t exin it to Caroline on the phone.


    As for the fact that she had divorced with Benjamin, she would tell it to Caroline face to face when she


    was free to go back to her hometown. She could imagine how cynical the rtives in her hometown


    would be after they knew it.


    When ites to her biological father, E had not contacted him for a long time.


    When her father and mother divorced, her mother took her to remarry Luke Morris, and her father


    married a new woman. Later, they gave birth to a son and now the little boy was 8 years old and just


    entered primary school.


    E could be sure that if she told her father about her divorce, his new wife wouldugh off her. His


    wife never liked E, just as E didn¡¯t like her either. It was for this reason that E seldom contacted


    her father.


    Along the way, E thought a lot and recalled her childhood and past incidents. She couldn''t help


    laughing. When her parents divorced, she secretly told herself that she would never divorce like her


    parents in the future.


    But it was so ironic that now she was divorced.


    Life was like this. If you hadn''t experienced it yourself, you wouldn''t have understood some truth that


    others told you.


    After getting off the subway station, E went out with the crowds.


    She thought over that she had a dubious rtionship with her boss and temporarily lived in a mansion


    that would never belong to her. She could not even be considered as a mistress, but a limited-time


    lover with no dignity at all.


    After experiencing love, marriage and divorce, E would never be longing for love...


    "E!"


    After E walked out of the subways station, she looked back and saw a man standing not far away. He


    was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers, carrying a ck briefcase in his hand. His


    elegant face shown a long-lost smile.


    She was surprised and spoke out his name, "Steven"


    Steven walked to E, with surprise in his eyes. Heughed, "Long time no see! We hadn''t seen each


    other for over a year after I participated in the wedding between you and Benjamin? "


    Hearing him mention the wedding, E was a bit embarrassed. She concealed it with a smile, "Yeah,


    long time no see."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you and Benjamin all right? He hadn''t contacted us after he got rich..."Steven were quite


    dissatisfied.


    "Well, we were all fine..." Steven was Benjamin''s ssmate and his roommate in college. E was


    surprised to meet him here. She was a little regretful at the moment. Why didn''t she choose to take a


    taxi today?


    Steven went on to say, "Sorry, I did want to talk with you for a while, but unfortunately I had to go to the


    Hill Group for an interview. Let us have a meeting next time"


    E was a little surprised. She wanted to blurt out that she was working for the Hill Group, but when


    she thought of her rtionship with Aiden, she decided not to say it as it was embarrassing to be


    caught by Steven one day.


    After all, Steven may not be able to work for the Hill Group. He just said that he had an interview. After


    saying goodbye to Steven, E pretended to go to a nearby restaurant. She didn''t want to walk into the


    company together with Steven.


    She had been hungry since she came out of Aiden''s vi. If she hadn''t been thinking about things in


    her mind, she would not suffer hunger for such a long time.


    E walked into a Hong Kong-style restaurant. Since it was three o''clock in the afternoon, she wanted


    to have a dinner directly.


    She didn''t expect to meet Daniel Nelson during working hours. Daniel stood up and greeted her after


    seeing her at the first sight.


    E had to walk to him. When she came to him, Daniel had already pulled a chair for her as a


    gentleman did.


    "Thank you."


    Daniel Nelson said with a smile on his mouth, "You were wee, I was d to meet you here. I heard


    Assistant Shaw saying that you had ask for leave today. Why did you show up near thepany?"


    E replied, "I finished my affairs, and I thought that I coulde to thepany toplete some


    other things. "


    "Well, this was the first time for me to hear that someone liked to work overtime..." Daniel ''s eyes were


    confused, but he soon thought of himself. He and she were in the same department.


    There was a little bit hesitation in Daniel''s eyes, but he still asked, "Did you...e to work overtime for


    meeting me?"

 Chapter 49 Embarrassed Encounter

    Chapter 49 Embarrassed Encounter


    "What?" E thought she had misheard.


    Seeing her surprised look, Daniel was disappointed, because if his guess was right, then E would not


    have this expression.


    Daniel lowered his eyes and said in a calm voice, "Nothing, I was just joking."


    "Joking..." E was still confused.


    But Daniel had changed the subject:" E, what would you like to eat? I have ordered three dishes just


    now. You can eat with me. If you think it is not enough, you can order something else."


    Daniel handed her the menu, E shook her head and said no, then she went on to say, "I''ll pay the bill


    later! You paid for the coffeest time..."


    He couldn''t agree with her consumption way. Daniel said with a smile, "You don''t have to be so


    meticulous about expense with me. Do you think I don''t even have the money to buy you a meal? Then


    it¡¯s too embarrassing for me as the director of the Design Department"


    E exined hurriedly: "Director, don''t mistake me, I didn''t mean that! I just think that we are


    colleagues and also superiors and subordinates, so it is better for us to pay separately."


    For Daniel, her words were like a clear line she drawn between them; his hand froze immediately as he


    was picking up the cup. He looked at E for a long time and could not say a word.


    Daniel didn''t look well. After he recovered, he took a sip of water, then put down the ss.


    He sighed:" You don''t have to turn me down so early. I told you that I would wait for you till you have


    settled yourst rtionship."


    E didn''t know how to reply at the moment- She felt that he would be hurt if she said more polite


    words; so she smiled at Daniel and then remained silent.


    After the waiter had served the food, both of them ate quietly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At this moment, Benjamin came out of a private room with Scarlett after paying the bill. When they


    walked pass the public area, they immediately noticed E and Daniel sitting by the French window.


    Scarlett snorted:" Benjamin, you see how lonely E is. She has gotten a new lover so soon after your


    divorcement."


    They were not far from E and Daniel£­so Scarlett was intended to have E heard her words. At the


    moment, Benjamin can''t even pretend that he didn¡¯t notice them.


    But this is a public ce after all. He didn''t want to have a quarrel with E.


    Benjamin shot a cold nce at Scarlett, and instantly tore her hands away from his arm.


    His sudden alienation made Scarlett''s eyelids jump faintly. She realized that her words had upset


    Benjamin.


    At the moment E was looking at Benjamin and Scarlett, watching her ex-husband and his mistress


    behave closely, she suddenly lost the appetite and put down her fork.


    Daniel looked coldly at handsome and elegant Benjamin, then he swept skimpily d Scarlett£­ a hint


    of disdain appeared in his eyes and he didn¡¯t hide it.


    From the words of Scarlett, Daniel has guessed out Benjamin and Scarlett¡¯s identities.


    He ignored them, and said gently to E:" E, look, you have lost weight recently. Come on, have


    more beef."


    Man¡¯s intuition told Benjamin immediately that this man with outstanding appearance and extraordinary


    temperament likes E!


    His already suppressed anger ignited in an instant. Benjamin walked toward E and said with a touch


    of sarcasm:" E, it''s such a coincident to meet you here. who is he? Why don''t you introduce to us?"


    Before E could reply, Daniel stood up and stretched out his right hand," Hi, I am a friend of E. My


    name is Daniel."


    Benjamin looked at Daniel''s outstretched palm, he shook Daniel¡¯s hand out of polite but without any


    expression.


    "Hello, my name is Benjamin; I am E''s ex-husband. I don¡¯t recalled E had mentioned you before."


    The sarcasm in Benjamin''s eyes was obvious.


    Daniel looked into his eyes and said," You said E is your ex-wife, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know


    her new friend."


    "Oh, E, this friend of you is interesting. How could he not even know that you detest beef the most? It


    turns out that you two are not that close..."


    His words made Daniel look a bit embarrassed. E remained silent in such an awkward situation.


    Benjamin felt bored for the moment, so he said," you two take your time; we are leaving."


    Scarlett, who was awkwardly standing nearby, followed him quickly. She was annoyed at Benjamin


    because he did not take the initiative to introduce her to the man named Daniel just now£­she was not


    a shady mistress now!


    After they left the restaurant, E looked at Daniel and forced a smile:" Sorry about that..."


    Daniel sat down, looked at her intently, then said apologetically:" Sorry, I don''t even know what¡¯s your


    favorite food."


    She replied," It''s normal that you don¡¯t to know. Because I have never told you, and you have never


    asked."


    At the moment, there was a ray of hope in his eyes. Repressing his excitement, he asked seriously:"


    E, do you really have divorced him?"


    looking at Daniel¡¯s hopeful expression, she hesitated for a second; but since she did have divorced


    Benjamin, so there¡¯s need to hide the fact anymore; she nodded her head.


    Her affirmation made Daniel so excited that he hold one of her hands and said," Congrattions! You


    are free now! E, please don''t reject my pursuit! Promise me?"


    Facing with this sudden confession, E was stunned for the moment.


    This scene was happened to be seen by Charles, who had just returned from a nearby restaurant with


    a high-end lunch box.


    Charles frowned slightly and thought to himself that since E had be Boss Hill''s lover, how could


    she still be involved with Daniel?


    Judging from Daniel''s expression, he was very fond of E.


    Thinking of this, Charles quickened his pace. He needed to hurry back and report this to Boss Hill.


    Aiden had been working with a gloomy face since he arrived at thepany this morning, and had not


    eaten lunch yet.


    ***


    Ten minutester, Charles arrived at the president''s office.


    When Aiden noticed that Charles have put down the lunch box on the tea table but still stood there, he


    looked up and asked, " What else? "


    Charles was in a predicament; butpared with Boss Hill being cheated on, it¡¯s nothing for him to be


    a snitch.


    "Boss Hill, when I walked passed a Hong Kong-style restaurant just now, I saw Miss Lin and Daniel


    having lunch together..."


    Aiden put down his pen in an instant. He said with a cold face, "Get to the point."


    Charles became a little nervous inside; he said quietly," I saw Daniel held Miss Lin''s hand."


    After that, he didn''t get a word from Aiden for a long time.


    Just when he thought he was making an unnecessary move, Aiden suddenly said angrily," Send E


    here!"


    "Yes, Boss Hill."


    Charles was terribly nervous when he walked out of the office. He felt more strongly that Miss Lin was


    really special for Boss Hill.


    ***


    Half an hourter, E arrived at Aiden''s office.


    At the moment, Aiden was standing not far from her and staring at her£­the rage in his eyes was


    getting increasingly heavier, looking at this woman with an innocent expression, he couldn''t wait to


    punish her severely!


    Action precedes reason; looking at the fearful man walk toward her quickly, she was so scared that she


    attempted to run toward the door but she was easily seized around the waist by the tall figure behind


    her...


    She said fearfully," Aiden, let me go! What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 50 The Shocking Scene

    Chapter 50 The Shocking Scene


    ¡°I was crazy? Well, then I¡¯ll go crazy! You will be satisfied¡­¡±


    Aiden walked to the sofa with E struggling in his arms, vigorously throwing her forward. She fell down


    on the sofa followed by pain. Aiden rolled over andid her on his knee before she could get up.


    Then she felt a hit of pain her butt. She cried out and her cheeks flushed.


    At the thought of his behavior, E was too shocked to speak!


    ¡°Aiden Hill! Are you insane? Why did you pat me¡­¡± She felt the simr pain before finishing her words.


    Anxious and shy, she was no longer a kid and even her parents never beat her before!


    Even her mother, who regretted for E after getting divorced, never wanted to beat her. Now, at the


    age of twenty-five, E¡¯s butt was patted by a man!


    Looking cold, Aiden was in silence and patted her butt again. The touch of her soft skin made him


    gradually addicted¡­


    ¡°If you beat me again, I will sue you! I¡¯ll sue you for personal injury¡­¡± She really wanted to hold her


    tears but such shameful feelings and pain forced her tears rolling down.


    Hearing the cry in her voice, Aiden finally stopped.


    He turned her over but confined her in his arms. He, like a poisonous cobra, stared at her with his cold


    eyes.


    ¡°E Williams, you asked a leave to Las Vegas without my permission and ignored all my phones and


    texts. I haven¡¯t gotten even with you for this.¡± His voice was gentle but like ice pricking in her bones.


    He continued, ¡°You did not allow me to touch you when we were in vi, pretending to be a chaste


    woman¡­but you dated with Daniel Nelson in secret. Why are you so confident I¡¯ll let you go?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t date with him. You liar! I just happened to meet him¡­¡± She would not admit his


    unwarranted charge£¡


    ¡°Oh¡­a coincidence? Am I look like a fool? Easy to be cheated by you? Be honest, E, is Daniel your


    lover?¡±


    His extreme anger and dictatorship made more of her tears roll down her face. Aiden treated her as a


    worthless pet instead of a person in flesh.


    E was choked by his hands, bing short of breath with flushed cheeks. She squeezed words


    from her throat, ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. Why can¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Seeing the painful look in her eyes, Aiden rxed his hands and let he go. E gasped eagerly, feeling


    that her lungs seemed to explode if she was choked for more seconds.


    Suddenly, Aiden stood up, walked to his office desk, picked up his cellphone and sent a text message.


    E copsed on the sofa, trying to get up and leave. Aiden nced at her and warned, ¡°If you leave


    the house now, I will ask Doug to capture you mother again!¡±


    "You!"


    E was irritated but withdrew the unfinished ¡°you bastard¡± because of her fear about Aiden. She could


    not lose her temper when facing such a cruel guy.


    Sitting on the sofa, E red at Aiden when he was approaching. She clenched her fists with anger


    but could not let out any voice.


    Even she could not wait to crush him, but his warning took effect. She was afraid to resist him.


    She could do nothing but cried. She was regretted to reflect on herself: why did she encounter such a


    devil!


    ¡°You are such a devil!¡± she said in hatred.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aiden had stood in front of her, looking down at her like the real Satan. He said to her, ¡°Kneel.¡±


    E was an ungrateful woman, thought Aiden. He should teach her how to be obedient to him!


    Her tears were full of hatred toward the man standing before her. She asked, ¡°Why me? Why are you


    tangling with me?¡±


    Why?


    A sh of self-mockery appeared in his eyes. He also wanted to know why¡­


    What he knew was that he had been addicted to her body. She is the one and only, stimting his


    impulse of sleeping with her, again and again.


    No one was allowed to live in his vi, except her!


    He even wanted to chop Daniel¡¯s hands off when he knew the news from Charles. How dare he hold


    her hands!


    He was shocked by the bloody thought. He had not harmed any strangers, let alone Daniel was his


    cousin. Why did he be so violent?


    As he saw E showing up, he came to realize it was all about this woman!


    The desire of upying her is bothering him like poisonous vines tightly wrapped around his heart. He


    was to cut off the vines but it was toote¡­


    He looked at E. She was crying, showing a breath-taking beauty of pain. Her pretty face had even


    enticed Daniel, his arrogant cousin, to fall in love with her.


    That''s funny.


    Neglecting E¡¯s questions and not caring about her tears, Aiden said to her in nonchnce, ¡°Please


    me. If you cannot satisfy me, I will make your mother return to Las Vegas to pay her debts, slowly¡­¡±


    ¡°My mother did not owe debts!¡± E shouted.


    But Aiden grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You are clear about my ability. Stop resisting me, or the price will not


    be as simple as your tears¡­¡±


    He pushed her on the floor without hesitation.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    E closed her eyes in despair. She wished all her sufferings were only nightmares¡­


    ***


    Five minutester, Daniel was knocking on the door with a document in his hands. E was scared to


    stand up but she was controlled by Aiden.


    He smiled with a mean look and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    E stared at the door in horror with her face pale and her body almost numb due to fear.


    The moment Daniel walked in, only Aiden was in calm with no embarrassment.


    In contrast, the shocking look of Daniel was evident. E, kneeling on the floor, wanted to disappear


    immediately!


    Sense of shame exploded in her mind!


    She spared no efforts to get rid of Aiden¡¯s control and ran away.


    She could not stand anymore!


    She was to go crazy¡­


    Her self-esteem and dignity were destroyed to dust in an instant by the devil!


    Daniel felt a sh of despair in his heart. Seeing E running away, a contradictory feeling emerged,


    which was mixed with dislike and care.


    He was confused about the meaning of her tears.


    Then he was in turmoil.


    Back to his chair, Aiden looked at Daniel and noticed hisplicated feelings.


    Aiden smiled and said, ¡°Where is my wanted document, Daniel?¡±

 Chapter 51 The Truth

    Chapter 51 The Truth


    The question bringing Daniel''s mind back, he trudged towards Aiden uneasily. When he looked at the


    exceedingly perfect and handsome face, Daniel understood what jealousy was for the first time.


    Pretending to be calm, he struggled to the Aiden¡¯s desk and put the documents on it.


    At the moment, Daniel had to hold his anger back. He had no idea that whether he was annoyed by the


    cruel way of Aiden treating E... or the shameless behavior E did!


    Aiden pretended to cheek the documents that Daniel gave him, but he showed his unreal concern


    deliberately: "What''s wrong with you? You don''t look good. Is it for what happened just now embarrass


    you?"


    Daniel forcibly covered up the unhappy emotions in his eyes. He realized that he was just E''s boss in


    the design department, but not her boyfriend or her husband. Did he have the qualifications to be


    angry?


    He replied unemotionally: "Mr. Aiden, thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    "Daniel, as you are more traditional about sex, I will not instill in you about my point of view. It was my


    fault that what happened just now. E has been indulged too much. She often came to please me


    when she had nothing to do. You see, although I have agreed her to have a position in the Hill Group,


    she was unsatisfied and asked to be my underground lover..."


    (Underground lover...)


    The face of Daniel having been pale for a long time, he never imagined that E was such a woman!


    "Mr. Aiden, this is your privacy. You don''t have to tell me. If there is nothing else, I am going to work


    first." He can''t stand to listen anything more.


    His heart was full of contempt for himself when he recalled that he wanted to chase such a woman,


    E.


    Aiden felt quite contented with a sense of revenge by observing how irritated his little cousin was. No


    matter who covet his woman, he would give the one a hard time!


    "Okay, there¡¯s nothing more. Just leave the documents here and I''ll cheek itter." Aiden said casually.


    Daniel nodded and said, "Well, then I''ll go out."


    Aiden said to Daniel facing Daniel¡¯s back: "By the way, I decide to transfer E to another position near


    me to save her time of running back and forth. Despite she is now in your design department, she


    came to the Hill Group because of me. I suppose you won''t have any problem, will you?"


    Daniel clenched his fist and gritted his teeth but he tried to look like rxed and replied after a few


    seconds, "It¡¯s up to you."


    Daniel could not remember how he struggled to left the president''s office.


    He only knew that he didn''t feel like returning back to the design department now. Anywhere was fine


    as long as he was not in thepany!


    Daniel left the building driving his car. But not long after he driving out, he saw the woman he didn''t


    want to face most at the moment!


    E!


    The woman who refused his pursuit once again in the Hong Kong restaurant!


    All of a sudden, all the emotions which was suppressed in his heart broke out... He quickly parked the


    car to the side of the road, pulled out the car keys, unfastened the seat belt and marched forward with


    great anger. Soon he stood in front of E.


    As for E, she ran out of thepany and walked in the street out of mind, eyes already swelled with


    tears. So absent-minded she was that she was almost hit by a car just now.


    At the moment, she was extremely embarrassed with a face full of tears as if she had suffered


    unimaginable setbacks, though she didn''t make up.


    The moment when E raised her face, the anger of Daniel suddenly disappeared by seeing so in spite


    of the uneptable scene he saw in the office.


    ( Well, what did her tears represent?)


    Recalling what Aiden said to him before, Daniel directly asked: "E, is it true that you are Aiden''s


    underground lover?"


    Without a word blurting out from her bloodless lips, with tears again bursting out from her hopeless


    eyes, she ignored him because in fact he was exactly the person she did not want to meet mostly now


    for her most undignified side was seen by Daniel!


    E felt desperate and heart-broken. How could she face him in the future?


    Seeing she continue to walk forward with a despair face, Daniel came up to pull up her arm and guided


    her to a flower bed by the side of the road until they arrived a shelter. To his surprise, E followed him


    without resistance.


    After he released her arm, Daniel said with holding his anger back, "I need the answer!"


    E looked at him with her eyes which had been red from crying and expressed a deep rejection of


    herself with a bitter smile. She chuckled: "Haven¡¯t you seen it all? Aren''t you ashamed of me enough?"


    Her words showed her despair from the bottom of her heart and her tears slipped uncontrobly, but


    her expressions were no longer just sadness and sorrow, but helplessness and hopelessness.


    It seemed that she aged several years in an instant.


    Feeling her emotion, Daniel seemed to be severely pricked on his heart by a sword, terribly painful. He


    forced himself to calm down and tried to think about the ins and outs of the matter, feeling that maybe


    things were not the same as he predicted.


    "I know you don''t know how to talk with me now. To be honest, so do I. But I feel heartbroken to see


    you be so. Maybe do you have any difficulties?" Saying, Daniel took out a handkerchief in a light


    gray from his trouser pocket and handed it to her.


    "Please wipe your tears first."


    E sneered with tears andughter: "Hum... what difficulties can I have? I was born fucking low..."


    Daniel hugged her tightly before she saying over: "If you have any grievances, just cry! Don''t hold it in


    your heart... I won''t force you to exin everything before you want to say it! Sorry..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Thest word, "sorry", moved E and she sobbed because Daniel didn''t have to apologize to her at all


    as there was nothing wrong with him but he was apanying her and asked her if she has any


    difficulties so sincerely. E felt that she was not bearing everything alone now.


    Daniel still hugged her, making her whole heart moved instantly...


    E cried hysterically as if her heart was really filled with grievances, which made Daniel affirm his


    thought that the previous text message sent by Aiden to let him go upstairs to bring the documents


    when E was in his office, at such an embarrassing moment... seemed to have been arranged on


    purpose!


    His eyes was surged with a chill after it urred to him thatst time he saw the p sigh on E''s


    face!


    After about ten minutester, E seemed to be tired of crying. Her feet were even unstable due tock


    of oxygen in her brain and Daniel hugged her waist quickly.


    He helped her to a bench not far away near a mini flower bed. There were few people at the moment


    so it was suitable for them to talk in the quiet ce.


    E took over the handkerchief in his hand and simply wiped her face, trying to calm down, while


    Daniel just apanied her quietly and patiently.


    Ten minutester, E lowered his head and said calmly, "Do you really want to know about the


    rtionship between me and Aiden?"


    A hint ofplexity shed through Daniel''s eyes as he wanted to know but was a little afraid. He was


    afraid that what she said was not what he wanted and afraid that she really liked Aiden...


    But he said with frown, "Yes, I do."


    "Can you swear to keep it secret?"


    Daniel was slightly stunned because actually speaking, he wouldn''t tell it to another one even if she


    didn''t required him. After all, it was about Aiden whose secret he didn''t dare to tell anyone.


    "I swear."


    E kept silent for a while and then she said how Aiden and she met and why they were entangled in


    the present.


    Half an hourter, Daniel became almost furious with unstable breath and twisted eyebrows and he


    scolded angrily: "My cousin is too much!"

 Chapter 52 The assistant intern

    Chapter 52 The assistant intern


    Being faced with Daniel¡¯s angry face, E was flurried. She looked at the handsome man in front of her


    and was about to cry. She felt bad.


    She asked, "Do you trust everything I said?"


    Daniel was a cold guy, but he was presenting his worry and anger in his eyes. He held E¡¯s hands,


    and answered excitedly, "Of course! I know him better than you do..."


    "He must have done it to me because he knew that I have feelings for you. He sent me the message to


    let me send the documents in order to make me bump into you guys, and therefore, to let me give up!


    Now that I know the truth I will never give up on you!"


    E was about to cry. She answered, "Daniel, thank you for trusting me..."


    Hearing her call his name, Daniel was happy. He said, "E, what did you just call me?"


    She looked at him and repeated his name once again.


    Daniel hugged her with joy. His heart was beating fast. The faint scent of E''s hair made him


    delighted. The girl he liked was in his arms at the moment...


    He lifted her chin and was about to kiss her. But E kept off and pushed him away.


    Her reluctance upset him. But responded, "Sorry. I was a little impulsive. Don¡¯t mad at me please..."


    E''s face was flushed. She knew Daniel liked her, but she had already rejected him in the restaurant


    before.


    She indeed told him the secret. But it didn''t mean that she epted him.


    "Daniel, you¡¯re just my friend. Please don''t misunderstand it..."


    Faced with her embarrassment, Daniel sighed, "I know you only consider me as a friend now. I also


    know you are in a bad mood. It was my fault and I hope you can forgive me."


    E said nothing. She didn¡¯t hate Daniel. But she also didn¡¯t have feelings for him either. Thy still didn''t


    know each other well enough.


    And with her current mood, she really was not ready for a rtionship.


    "I forgive you, but I hope you can understand my current state. I''m really not in the mood..."


    He interrupted, "E, you don''t need to exin. I understand it. I will wait for you. I will help you go


    through it."


    When Daniel said he would help her, E looked up into his eyes. He wasn¡¯t joking.


    Daniel perceived the suspicion and worry in her eyes. He said, "I mean what I say. I''ll help you out!"


    "How are you going to help me?"


    "I have no idea yet. Just let me think about it. And I will tell youter." Daniel was just telling the truth.


    But since they were dealing with Aiden, he couldn¡¯t think of a solution for now.


    E didn''t expect Daniel to help her at all. She told him the truth only to prevent the misunderstandings.


    At least she didn¡¯t want Daniel to despise her.


    Now that he also believed her words, E wanted to go back. She said, "I''d better solve it myself. He is


    your cousin so I don''t want to you to be involved in. I don''t want you to have conflicts with him... If you


    help me then he will be more suspicious of our rtionship."


    She wanted to stand alone and rify the rtionship with him. But Daniel was upset about hearing it.


    "You do not need to push me away. I know this issue now. And I know that you were forced by him. So


    I can not just overlook it. Let''s find a solution together!" Daniel looked at her with certainty and put one


    hand on her shoulder to convey his support.


    E smiled faintly and said, "I''m exhausted. I want to go back."


    "I''ll walk you home!"


    She groped her pockets and realized that she didn''t bring anything out except her phone. Her wallet


    and keys were at thepany.


    "Could you take me back to the office? I forgot my stuff on my desk."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Okay, let''s go." He wanted to take her shoulders and walk forward. But thinking of what E has said,


    he eventually withdrew his hand.


    After half an hour, they stood before the design department. Many designers looked at them, but they


    didn''t dare to say anything.


    After Daniel walked into his office, Assistant Shaw walked up to E and said to her, "E, from now on


    you have been promoted to the assistant intern. So hurry up, pack up your things and move upstairs."


    Assistant Shaw looked at her oddly with a little scorn.


    His words shocked everyone on site. E was promoted to boss''s intern assistant?


    It was the first time they heard such an unbelievable thing in the design department!


    This made everyone sure of one thing: this E is not simple!


    It also affirmed the rumors that E entered the Hill Group with the help of others.


    E left the design department. She went to the personnel department to report for the transfer


    procedures, and then went directly to the top floor with a paper box.


    After Daniel entered the office, he was busy calling around and thinking of solutions for E.


    When he got out of the office to the office area, he noticed that E''s desk were empty but for what


    belongs to thepany.


    He couldn''t imagine that Aiden would be acting so fast! He transferred E away!


    Daniel went back to his office, taking his wallet and car keys, and left thepany.


    On the way home, Daniel''s jade-like handsome face was filled with anger. He envied Aiden for what he


    possessed.


    He was also an excellent person so he neverpared himself with others. But since he fell in love


    with E, he changed, especially when thinking of his current status, which was far inferior to Aiden¡¯s.


    He also thought about giving up E since she was already Aiden¡¯s.


    E has not yet epted him, which has ignited his will.


    It doesn¡¯t matter that she¡¯s Aiden¡¯s girlfriend.


    Daniel even was curious about the reaction of Aiden after being deprived of E.


    E ced the paper box on a desk in the boss¡¯s office.


    When she came in, she couldn''t believe what she saw. Aiden has already sent someone to put a white


    desk not far from his desk.


    And on the desk was a golden 3D board with the words ''Assistant Intern: E''.


    E was reluctantly tidying her stuffs. Aiden nced her casually and said coldly, "How about it? Are


    you satisfied with your position?"

 Chapter 53 A great glory.

    Chapter 53 A great glory.


    E sneered at what he said, "Aiden, won''t I make you annoyed by sitting here?"


    Aiden stood up and walked behind her after hearing her mockery. He leaned down and propped both


    hands on the sides of her body, lowered his head and brought his face close to her neck. Heughed,


    "Even if I will be annoyed, it''s my business. "


    The man''s seductive voice came into her ears. His breath was faintly sprayed in her neck. E sat


    trembling, not daring to move for fear of touching the man behind her.


    "E, I gave you permission to work so close to me, shouldn''t you thank me?" His lips slowly


    approached her neck...


    E couldn''t stand his voice. She felt her entire scalp tingling. She stood up with her reason, only to be


    pressed back into her seat by Aiden.


    He bit on her red earlobe. E bit her own lower lip to keep herself from making a sound.


    Aiden pinched her fair neck, and coldly warned, "E, don¡¯t be ungrateful. I promoted you to my


    assistant intern. It¡¯s a great honor. Not any woman can have it."


    "Fuck off! I don''t care!" E cursed.


    Then he gripped her neck hard, and narrowed his eyes and asked softly, "Say it again."


    It calmed her down instantly. She didn''t dare to say it again once after thinking of her mother Caroline.


    He let her go and turned her swivel chair around, forcing her to look at him head-on.


    The two hands were propped up on the armrests of her seat. His beady ck eyes were too deep for


    her to see through.


    E sometimes didn''t dare to look at this handsome man, as if she would lose her mind if she looked at


    him a few more times.


    She didn¡¯t understand the stunning appearance grew on the face of a demon!


    She looked at him with fear and contradiction, which made the corners of Aiden''s mouth curved. His


    mood inexplicably changed for the better.


    As long as E was docile and obedient, his temper was also stable.


    Aiden raised her pointed chin with his slender index finger, and asked her, "E, did you put some kind


    of drug on me?"


    E was confused. She answered, "I don¡¯t know what are you talking about."


    "You''re not the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen. But why would I be addicted to you..."


    "Not only did I let you live in my vi, but I let you move into my office. I have made too many


    exceptions for you..."


    "If you hadn''t drugged me, how would I have treated you differently?"


    His words seemed like he was asking her but also like talking to himself.


    E groaned, "What a psychopath!"


    "Maybe you¡¯re right..."


    His words made her think she had misheard.


    Aiden let go of her, walking back to his seat, and started working.


    His fickleness made E weary. She looked at him sitting before theputer screen with a cold face.


    She was confused.


    She really can''t guess what''s in Aiden''s mind.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How would he let his lover move into his office if he was a reasonable person?


    But Aiden does not look like a person who is impulsive.


    Perceiving E''s stare, Aiden raised his eyes and answered, "If you keep looking at me like that, I''ll


    think you¡¯re not satisfied by me."


    She looked back in shock and stopped looking at him. E''s face flushed.


    (She really did not understand that why Aiden kept torturing her.)


    (Why did he only want to pester her and not let go?)


    ***


    They worked in the office until nine o''clock at night.


    He gave E a contract, demanding her to trante it into Spanish. She checked every words and


    tranted one sentence by another with difficulty.


    He knew she was poor at Spanish. He just wanted to give her something to do.


    He also told E that he transferred her to his side for two purposes: one is to keep an eye on her, so


    that she can no longer seduce other men. The second is that he can torture her whenever he wants.


    E was pissed off after hearing those words.


    She nned to get rid of Aiden in a month by not hurting her family.


    E frowned as she pondered the reasons for his momentary infatuation with her. And she waited to


    find Alice to discuss countermeasures after work.


    Aiden answered a phone call in his office.


    Five minutester, he said to her, "E, you should go back to the vi by yourselfter. I need to go


    back to the mansion."


    He put away his phone and took the car keys on his desk, preparing to leave the office.


    Aiden walked towards the office door. He had already opened the door halfway, but with a hidden


    breath of anger, he suddenly turned around and walked towards E''s desk.


    She was scared and immediately shut down the web page on herputer.


    A trace of panic shed under her eyes making him curious, "What are you frothing at? Why did you


    pretend to be dumb when I talk to you?"


    "I... I heard you. I will take a taxi back by myself!"


    Aiden wanted to walk over to check her web page records. But he then thought it would not toote to


    look tomorrow. So he said, "I''m leaving. Why there¡¯s no reaction?"


    E looked at him in puzzlement.


    She thought for a few seconds and stood up, leaning over slightly and saying expressionlessly, "Please


    take your time, Mr. Hill."


    Aiden''s voice turned colder, "E, I don''t know if you are pretending to be stupid or really stupid! Get


    your ass over here!"


    They were now separated by a desk.


    E reluctantly moved two steps, and said, "What''s wrong..."


    He wrapped her thin waist and lowered his head. He kissed her and bit her lips.


    E felt pain on her upper lip. She touched her lips, seeing fingers stained with blood, wanted to curse


    Aiden. But she tolerated.


    He tapped her head and said, "I will bite you again if you act like this again until you can remember!"


    Then Aiden arrogantly mmed the door and left the office.


    E cursed out as soon as she saw the door close, "Aiden, you''re a dog! A psychopath!"


    This stupid woman really thought he couldn''t hear her.


    He looked at his watch. He had no time to bargain with her. He decided to torture her fiercely tonight.

 Chapter 54 Jealousy

    Chapter 54 Jealousy


    At the moment, there was only E in the office. She wanted to leave. Anyway, Aiden didn¡¯t say this


    contract trantion is needed urgently. She will not work overtime for him!


    She took her bag and left.


    Just now, her colleagues Be and Anne sent her a text message asking her to meet, saying they had


    something important to tell her.


    E was just about to leave the office when she received a call from a stranger.


    "E, you''re too busy to reply to me even after sending you several DMs, don''t tell me your ount


    was frozen."


    When she heard that it was actually Arthur calling, she asked, "How did you get my phone number?"


    Arthur was ying cards at a friend''s private club, with a cigarette in his mouth, "It''s just a phone


    number. It''s quite easy."


    "Have you received the clothes I sent you?"


    "Received, but it seems to have broken..."


    E frowned and said, "It¡¯s Impossible! It''s not my business if it''s really broken. You should ask the


    expresspany forpensation."


    Arthurughed, "You¡¯re so anxious. I''m just kidding with you."


    "It¡¯s so boring! I''ll hang up if you have nothing important to say." E had to rush to meet Anne and


    Be. She had no time to talk to Arthur.


    Arthur also perceived her impatience and so he hang up the phone.


    ***


    Forty minutester, E took a taxi to the restaurant.


    She went up to the private room on the second floor of the restaurant. E had just settled down when


    Be asked her directly, "E, do you know about Sofia''s dismissal by Daniel?"


    "What? Sofia was expelled by Daniel? I thought she had taken leave to go back home!" E was


    surprised.


    Be and Anne looked at each other. Anneughed, "It seems like you really don''t know..."


    Then Anne told the whole story. E then knew that Sofia had been fired by Daniel. But the design


    department had not yet been publicly notified it.


    E couldn¡¯t believe that Sofia had cheated in the designpetitionst time. She hired someone to


    design for her.


    Be asked E: "Now that you are the boss''s assistant intern. Tell us honestly what is your


    rtionship with Daniel? Sofia told us that you..."


    E asked, "What did she say about me?"


    Be nced at Anne. And Annaughed, "Sofia said you have a crush on Daniel. But you¡¯re already


    married."


    "How could she talk like that! I don''t like Daniel. And I''m already divorced!" E was so angry.


    They were shocked by the news that she was divorced.


    Be was surprised, "What happened? You were having a good rtionship, aren¡¯t you?"


    E was annoyed and didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Be had been envious of E for having a rich and handsome husband. But now that she heard the


    news, she began to specte about E''s reasons for divorce.


    Sheughed a little unkindly: "E, just tell us. We won¡¯t tell anyone! Tell us honestly. Is the reason for


    your divorce is Daniel?"


    Be continued to specte, "Or is it Aiden?"


    Hearing Be mentioning Aiden, Anne also asked excitedly, "Have you seen the boss? I''ve heard that


    the boss is even more handsome than actors! Rumor has it that the boss has an exclusive parking


    space, which is directly connected to his exclusive elevator. So general staff like us can''t see him at all


    if they are not summoned!"


    "Yes, E. You are an assistant intern now. Who are you sharing the office with? Is it the chief assistant


    to the boss?"


    E was annoyed by them. She was in trouble herself, and now she had to be inquired as their


    entertainment.


    She was not a fool. She knew that they were gossiping about her.


    She was not in the mood to participate in the conversation.


    If Be and Anne knew that she was the secret lover of Aiden, they may not know how to make up


    about her when she¡¯s not present.


    E stood up and said calmly, "My divorce has nothing to do with Daniel. I''m not feeling well. I¡¯m


    leaving."


    "E, we''ve already finished ordering. Just stay..." said Anne, standing up and rushing to E.


    "I¡¯m fine. Enjoy yourselves. Bye."


    E closed the door of the private room. Be snorted, "She¡¯s acting like this after being promoted.


    Does she think that we should tter her?"


    Anne looked at Be and said, "Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s in human nature. When they are rich and powerful,


    they¡¯ll forget the ones who have apanied them...."


    "Although she is now merely an assistant intern, but we all know that she has more rights than most of


    us. I don''t know if E was promoted because of Daniel."


    Anne continued, "Be, you still remember, right? I told you that Daniel and boss are rtives. If E is


    with Daniel, then he will help her to be promoted."


    Be answered with contempt, "She¡¯s been promoted just because of a man. But we cannot be


    promoted even we are working so hard."


    Anne teased, "Be, you can also find a man who can help you! Is there anything going on between


    you and Assistant Shaw?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Be eximed, "No! Assistant Shaw has a girlfriend. We are just ordinary friends!"


    She saw Anne smiled and did not say anything. Be continued to exin, "It¡¯s true! I really have


    nothing to do with Assistant Shaw!"


    Anne obviously didn''t believe it at all, sheughed, "It¡¯s ok. E is with Daniel. It''s not impossible for


    you to be with Assistant Shaw."


    Anneughed mockingly. Be was a little pissed off.


    Be said, "Oh by the way, I saw your husband delivering roses to a beautiful young girl. Is she your


    husband''s cousin?"

 Chapter 55 The Night Club

    Chapter 55 The Night Club


    Anne''s face turned ck. And the smile face disappeared.


    Anne stood up and asked: "What do you mean, Be? Are you trying to provoke the rtionship


    between me and my husband? I told you a long time ago that my husband does not have a cousin. Are


    you implying that my husband is having an affair?"


    Be didn''t expect Anne to be so excited. She was also angry: "Anne, you shouldn¡¯t yell at me! You


    know your husband!"


    She picked up her bag and left, but suddenly turned to Anne, "From now on, mind your own business.


    Care about your husband! To tell you the truth, your husband was buying me roses! But I refused! I


    don''t like trashes like your husband!"


    Be mmed the door and left the box. Anne couldn''t catch her breath.


    She pped on the table and cursed, "She really thinks she''s hot with her fucking stupid stic face?


    And she said she has nothing to do with Assistant Shaw? Who buys it! She is seducing a man who has


    a girlfriend. Such a bitch!"


    Be, who got out of the box, left the restaurant and drove a car to find Assistant Shaw.


    They were actually just friends. But Assistant Shaw implied to her several times that he and his


    girlfriend would break up one day. And if Be was bored, she could contact him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She knew that Assistant Shaw was interested in her. Watching Sofia''s expulsion and E bing the


    boss''s assistant intern, Be decided to be with Assistant Shaw.


    After all, Assistant Shaw was the son of a certain senior member of the Hill Group¡¯s board of directors.


    Be thought that she could take advantage of their rtionship.


    ***


    E, who was the first to leave the restaurant before, did not return to the vi, but went to Alice¡¯s


    ce.


    Unexpectedly, Alice went to the nightclub to celebrate for her friend. Alice and her friends in the


    nightclub were all brought up in rich families. Alice sent the nightclub address to E.


    At this moment, E was taking a taxi to find her. She wanted to discuss with Alice how to make Aiden


    hate her.


    She thought that maybe Alice, as a rich person, could know better about the rich.


    Almost half an hourter, she arrived at the nightclub.


    After E got out of the taxi, she looked into her eyes with her makeup mirror before going in.


    Fortunately, her eyes were not swollen anymore. Moreover, it is difficult to be noticed under nightclub''s


    dim light. So she tidied her hair and walked in.


    When she entered, she was seen by a man who had been standing in the dark and smoking.


    Benjamin felt annoyed when he saw her ex-wife walking into the nightclub. He was angry when he


    imagined that she was being hugged by another man on the dance floor.


    After throwing away only half of the cigarette he had smoked, he strode in too.


    And Daniel was watching Benjamin. Soon a friend of Daniel patted on his shoulder and asked him,


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? What are you looking at?¡±


    Daniel was wearing casual clothes. He calmed down immediately and said, "I don''t know him. Let''s


    go."


    His friend smiled and said, "I saved half a bottle of good wine in the private room. Tonight, let¡¯s get


    drunk. Don''t worry, my wife wille and pick us home. You can sleep in our guest room tonight."


    Daniel nced at him, with a faint smile.


    E was a little ufortable in this noisy nightclub. When she was in love with Benjamin, he never


    took her to the nightclub or allowed her to go.


    After she and Benjamin get married, she never went to the nightclub.


    At this moment, she was looking at the colorful dance floor, watching the young men and women


    twisting their waists crazily. They had all kinds of expressions on their faces, seemed to be enjoying


    and venting something...


    She stood there for a while. Several young people who came out from the dance floor next to her had


    teased and whistled at her.


    The girls under the lights wore strong makeup. Few people dare to go to ces like night scenes


    without makeup.


    The men around E were coveting by watching her beautiful face...


    "Miss, did youe alone?"


    "Beauty, can I buy you a drink?"


    "My goddess, you look like my ex-girlfriend."


    "Beauty, can I ask you for a dance?"


    "..."


    In just five minutes, E had rejected more than ten men.


    She was not in a hurry to find Alice. But she wanted to get rid of the unhappiness.


    The EDM dissipated a lot of gloomy molecules in her blood.


    When a strange man was about to touch behind E, Benjamin pulled her arm out of the crowd.


    E resisted at first. But when she saw that it was Benjamin, she was stunned, and followed him


    involuntarily.


    Benjamin''s pulled her away until he took E into a box.


    When they entered the private room, two women who were singing inside suddenly looked at


    Benjamin.


    Benjamin took two thousand A$ from his suit pocket and handed it to them, waving his hand to let them


    leave the private room first.


    They took the money and left politely.


    When E saw this scene with her own eyes, she immediately felt disgusted and struggled to throw


    away his hand and went out.


    "Stop! Where do you want to go? You want to go to the dance floor and flirt with other men? E, what


    happened to you? Does every man can have sex with you?" Benjamin''s eyes were full of irony and


    anger.


    As long as he thinks of E''s petite body standing on the dance floor, the eyes of the men whoe to


    the nightclub for pleasure look at her, Benjamin wanted to punch the faces of these stinky men at that


    moment.


    E, who was about to leave, hearing these words, returned angrily and strode forward, raised her


    hand and pped Benjamin fiercely.


    Benjamin could have avoided but he didn¡¯t given of what he had just said.


    Although his face did not turn to one side, Benjamin did ept the p totally. Her hand was hurt, and


    the pain made her palm feel a little numb.


    E was a little surprised. ¡®He could avoid this p. Why didn''t he hide?¡¯


    Benjamin sneered, looking at the puzzled expression on the little woman''s face. He pulled her arm up


    again and forced her to sit on the sofa.


    He said, "You pped me just now. So are you feeling better?"


    E nced at him remorselessly and said nothing. Benjamin continued, "Sorry, I just said those things


    because I was too angry..."


    Hearing his apology, E looked at him again. She was a little confused.


    Her distrust made Benjaminugh angrily, "Look at your face. It seems that I would never apologize.


    When I was in college, do you remember who always made me do that..."

 Chapter 56 Ex-husband Entanglement

    Chapter 56 Ex-husband Entanglement


    E retorted, "Since when did I force you to apologize?"


    At that time, Benjamin repeatedly pestered her for a chance to apologize.


    Benjamin held one of her small hands between his hands and said in a somewhat pleading tone, "Fine,


    I was the one who took the initiative to apologize to you, OK?"


    His sudden closeness made E resentful, causing her to pull her hand back. Her eyes were filled with


    mncholy. "Don''t mention the past again..."


    Looking at the hand she pulled back, Benjamin felt a little unwilling to let her go, just like that.


    He said to her seriously, "Scarlett just left an hour ago."


    Hearing the name Scarlett, E stood up angrily. Benjamin grabbed her arm with one hand. He asked


    somewhat angrily, "Can you listen to me first?"


    E wrestled with all her might but couldn¡¯t seem to break away from his tight grip. She looked angrily


    sideways and said, "You and I are divorced! There is nothing to say between us! Let go of me!"


    Sensing her stubbornness, Benjamin felt a little delighted. He regarded E''s behavior as a sign of


    jealousy.


    With a tug, he pulled her towards the sofa. E lost her bnce and fell backwards onto Benjamin¡¯s


    lap. Guessing that she would struggle, he held her tightly, resolutely refusing to let her escape.


    "Benjamin, let me go!" E was so angry that she wanted to bite him.


    Benjamin said, "E, give me five minutes to exin. Once five minutes is up, I¡¯ll let you go."


    E struggled again but couldn''t break freepletely. The disparity in strength between men and


    women is really something humans are born with.


    She tried to calm down and said coldly, "What do you want to exin? Hurry up!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Benjamin held onto her and dared not let go. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I broke up with


    Scarlett tonight."


    E''s body went stiff andplicated emotions filled those ck eyes of hers, but she sneered, "It has


    nothing to do with me whether you break up with her or get married!"


    Herck of emotion disappointed him. Benjamin set E down on the sofa with one side and quickly


    pinned her down. He looked at her intently and said, "I broke up with her for you!"


    Looking at Benjamin¡¯s expression which disyed his desire to seek reconciliation with her, E smiled


    even more sarcastically. "Benjamin, are you out of your mind? In the beginning, we divorced because


    of her! Are you now ming me?"


    Seeing his frozen expression, she continued, "I have said that your affairs with her have nothing to do


    with me. You can do whatever you like! Let go of me!"


    Benjamin was about to say something when the phone in E''s bag rang. He saw a little tension and


    fear in her eyes.


    He lowered his ck eyes slightly and decisively let go of E. He immediately picked up E''s bag


    from the ground and retrieved her phone from within.


    E anxiously tried to snatch her phone away but Benjamin was much taller than her. Benjamin raised


    his hand and E could not reach it even if she tried jumping.


    She sat down on the sofa angrily and didn''t want to care anymore.


    Benjamin stood not far from her, tilted the phone, and looked at the caller ID. The name on it was very


    special. E had set the other party¡¯s name as ¡°lunatic¡±.


    He nced at E, but she didn''t look at him. E''s unnatural gestures made Benjamin sense her


    nervousness.


    Benjamin sneered, "I want to see who your adulterer is!"


    He pressed the answer button and said, "Hello, who are you?"


    At that moment, Aiden Hill, who had just walked out of the gate of the old vi, stopped in his footsteps.


    His ck eyes were suddenly unpredictable. His voice was extremely pleasant but very cold, "Who are


    you?"


    Benjamin replied promptly, "I am E''s husband."


    E, who was sitting on the sofa, immediately shouted at him, "What nonsense is this? We are


    divorced!"


    At the other end of the phone, Aiden''s eyes turned dark. He heard E¡¯s voice. He said, "As far as I


    know, you are divorced. E is now my woman."


    Being divorced was a fact so Benjamin let that statement pass. He smiled calmly. "Yes, I divorced her,


    but we can remarry! Now if you don¡¯t mind, I still have things to discuss with her!"


    After saying that, Benjamin took the lead in hanging up.


    Aiden on the other end put away his phone and left with a cold face.


    At that moment, E began to panic. She could imagine what Aiden¡¯s expression would be like now.


    She immediately stood up, walked forward, and ordered Benjamin, "Give me back my phone!"


    He didn''t resist and handed over her phone. Although Benjamin''s face was smiling, his eyes were icy


    cold. Articting each word carefully, he said, "Are you really his woman? Who is he?"


    E retorted unapologetically, "Yes, I am his woman! As for him¡­ you can''t afford to offend him."


    Seeing that she was leaving, Benjamin grabbed her hand. "E, I broke up with Scarlett! Do you know


    why?"


    E didn''t ask him why, instead, she coldly ordered, "Let go."


    "I regret the divorce. Also, I miss you very much."


    As soon as he let go of her, E opened the door of the private room and left.


    Nheless, when the door was closing, she clearly heard what he said.


    E stopped in her footsteps, a sinking feeling in her heart. With that feeling, she continued her stride.


    As soon as she walked out of the nightclub¡¯s door, Aiden''s text message came, ¡°You have one hour to


    return to the vi.¡±


    He didn''t need to mention any threats to instill fear in E. She was reminded to dutifully obey him


    whenever she recalled her mother.


    E hailed a taxi parked near the nightclub and left for the vi.


    When she was approaching Aiden''s vi, Alice called, "Say, E, what car did you take? Even if you


    used an ox cart, you would have arrived by now! Where are you?"


    "Alice, I have something on now so I¡¯m heading back. I''ll go find you another day."


    Alice sensed something was wrong with E''s voice. She asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, you have a good time with your friends."


    "OK, be careful and call me if you need anything."


    "Sure."


    E numbly put her phone into her bag, thinking about thest sentence Benjamin said to her before


    leaving.


    ¡°I regret the divorce. Also, I miss you very much...¡±


    Her eyes gradually got misty, and tears fell unwillingly.


    Benjamin''s words were like a thin long needle that pierced her heart. Yet, she dared not pull it out in


    one shot.


    Hence, the slow torture she endured... caused her suffocating pain.


    When E walked into the vi and returned to her room like a walking corpse, she froze as soon as


    she opened the door.


    There was a man sitting in the room. He was sitting on the sofa chair by the window like a ghost in the


    dark night with the moonlight dancing on his figurine.


    She had thought Aiden would be in his own bedroom and didn''t expect him to be there, waiting for her.


    "Close the door."


    Aiden''s nd words made her body shake slightly, and her timid hand slowly closed the door.


    Beckoning with his finger, he ordered, "Come here."


    E''s legs suddenly seemed to be made of lead. She was too afraid to walk over.


    "Don''t make me say it again."


    Atst, she came to him, but her heart beat so fast that she could sense her own rapid heartbeat.


    All of a sudden, Aiden stood up and stood very close to her. In just a few seconds, he pushed her down


    and asked angrily, "Whose smell is that on your body?"

 Chapter 57 Obedience Standards

    Chapter 57 Obedience Standards


    E was shocked in her heart. She grabbed her clothes and smelled them. There was a mixed smell of


    smoke and men''s perfume used by Benjamin.


    She nced at Aiden and exined, "I went to the nightclub to find my friend before this, but


    unfortunately I met my ex-husband."


    Aiden stood in the backlight. She could not see the expression on his face, but she could feel the chill


    on him.


    E was worried that he didn''t believe her exnation, so she said again, "He and I can''t remarry!


    Since I promised to be your lover for three months, I will never find another man during this time. Don''t


    doubt me so easily."


    Her voice contained forbearing grievances and anger. Aiden''s ck eyes darkened and said, "I don''t


    doubt you, and you don''t have to be so nervous. I know you dare not betray me, because you can''t


    afford to betray me."


    Aiden paced slowly to the door and said when twisting the door handle, "After taking a bath,e to


    my room."


    As soon as he left, E suddenly gasped for breath. She was afraid that he was going to choke her


    again.


    After lying down for a while, E got up and went to take a bath.


    Half an hourter, she walked into Aiden''s bedroom.


    The light in the bedroom was very dark. The dark purple light made the whole bedroom look


    ambiguous but strange because of Aiden.


    He put his hands behind his head, and a pair of eagle eyes stared at his prey to approach obediently.


    Seeing E wearing a conservative nightgown, Aiden frowned and said, "You are not allowed to sleep


    in clothes in the future. Do you understand?"


    E scolded in her heart, ¡°Exhibitionist, do you think everyone is like you?¡±


    "If you have the ability, you will scold me in person." His voice was cold and there was a hint of banter


    around his mouth.


    E felt guilty and immediately did not dare to look at him. He saw her standing motionless and said, "It


    will be dawn if you keep standing there."


    She recognized the anger in his words and did not dare to waste any more time. E obediently walked


    over.


    As soon as she was lying in, she quickly covered the quilt. The air conditioner in the room was always


    on very well. She was a little afraid of the cold, unlike Aiden, who still had nothing on his upper body.


    Aiden pulled her sideways and held her in his arms at will. E¡¯s cheeks were a little red instantly. She


    obviously felt that he was not wearing anything.


    Slender and powerful fingers pinching her chin, Aiden squinted at her with ck eyes. He said very


    seriously, like a promise, "E, I said I would let you be my woman for three months, and I would let


    you go when the time came. As long as you are obedient during this time, I promise not to embarrass


    your family."


    She asked, "What does obedience mean?"


    His mouth slightly hooked. "Don''t disobey me."


    E pied her mouth with disapproval. "What if you tell me to die? Do I have to die obediently?"


    "Stupid."


    He seemed to be toozy to exin, which made her realize that what she had just said was a bit too


    much.


    Seeing that she obediently shut up and stopped talking, Aiden patiently said, "The standard of


    obedience includes three points. First, when you are with me, you are not allowed to have ambiguous


    rtions with any other man. Second, when I want you, you must obey unconditionally. Third, you can''t


    do anything I am unhappy with."


    It indeed as expected was the standard of underground lovers, with no dignity at all!


    She didn''t want to agree to any of his three points, but she had no choice.


    Her silence made him happy, which can be seen from his eyes. In fact, she did not qualify to negotiate


    with him except to agree.


    In this world, whoever stood at the top of the survival chain was the master.


    Whoever caught each other''s life had an absolute advantage.


    Aiden looked at the woman who was serving him, and the hunter''s sense of conquest surged in his


    heart.


    A few minutester, he whispered, "Rx, I want you to learn to enjoy..."


    Aiden looked at the young woman, who became more and more charming. Gradually, he felt uneasy in


    his heart.


    As long as he thought of the same expression she had when she was in the arms of other men in the


    future, he instantly felt like he had been scratched by the ws, and the spicy stimtion still hurt a


    little.


    He suddenly choked her and asked fiercely, "Say, who am I?"


    E suddenly became breathless. Her eyes were blurred andx, and her voice was filled with faint


    disgust and delicate. "Aiden..."


    When his name was spoken out of her mouth, Aiden immediately let go of her neck and bowed his


    head, moving his lips to her.


    The night was still very long, and now it was just beginning...


    Three hourster, E finally lost to his intrepidity and passed out. Aiden had to give up and let her go.


    After tucking her in and turning up the air conditioner, he went to take a shower.


    After he finished taking a shower, he went to the study room and made a phone call.


    An hourter, Christian Brooks came to the vi with a medicine box.


    Aiden exined a few words to him. Christian nodded and followed him into the bedroom.


    Seeing E''s two fair and slender arms exposed outside, Aiden suddenly turned and pushed Christian


    out of the bedroom.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After the two of them returned to the study, Christian asked him, "What''s the matter? Have you


    changed your mind again?"


    Aiden frowned. "Do you have any capable female assistant around you who can help ?"


    His words made Christian feel somewhat wrong. He thought for a moment and said, "Yes, but now she


    is on duty in the hospital. Even if she gets to the vi immediately, it will take more than an hour."


    Aiden didn''t say anything after hearing this. Christian suddenly thought of something strange and said,


    "Aiden, your problem is very serious!"


    "What''s my problem?"


    Christian shook his head and sighed, "You suddenly asked me to go out of the bedroom just now. Were


    you afraid I would see something that shouldn¡¯t be seen? But E is asleep with a quilt. What can I


    see? Your caution isparable to that of ancient emperors!"


    "I¡¯m only left with using a gold thread to feel her pulse through the curtain!" Christian was still in shock.


    His words made Aiden turn around unnaturally. He said coldly, "Nonsense."


    Christian did not argue with him either. He sighed and asked, "Do you want me to call the assistant?


    Isn''t it just a sedative? Or do you want to do it yourself? You have studied in the medical school for two


    years in the beginning, and I think it''s not difficult for you to give an injection."


    Aiden turned to look at him and said, "OK, then you get the sedative ready."


    Twenty minutester, Aiden sent Christian out of the vi.


    Before Christian got on the car, he suddenly said, "Aiden, if you really like E, treat her well. One of


    my cousins and E used to be ssmates in college. My cousin said she was a good girl..."


    Aiden said with a cold face, "Christian, she is not your sister, and I don''t need you to take care of


    me."

 Chapter 58 Not Worth 100 Million

    Chapter 58 Not Worth 100 Million


    Aiden¡¯s words stunned Christian, and he finally drove away without saying anything.


    When E woke up the next day, she was shocked by her surroundings and sat up instantly.


    She looked at Aiden sitting opposite and asked, "Why are we on the ne? Where are we going?"


    Aiden was writing an email and looked up at her. "To Greece."


    "Why do you want to go to Greece?" E had a feeling that she was still in a dream at the moment. She


    saw herself covered by a nket and looked around at what seemed like a private ne.


    "For vacation."


    His words were very simple, but E could not understand.


    "What about my job? I suddenly went abroad, but I haven''t told my parents. What if they need me for


    something..."


    Aiden closed theptop and said, "I knew you would have so many problems. I was toozy to tell you


    before so I gave you a sedative."


    E looked at him in surprise. No wonder she was in such deep slumber that she didn''t even know she


    was on the ne!


    "If we were going on a vacation, you could have just told me. There is no need to give me any


    sedative..."


    Seeing that she began to talk endlessly, Aiden suddenly asked her, "Are you hungry, E?"


    In response to his question, she immediately felt extremely hungry, since she had been sleeping for


    more than ten hours.


    Aiden pressed for service, and two stewardesses with wonderful posture stepped into the cabin in high


    heels.


    E looked at them and felt that the two stewardesses must be one in a million, with perfect figures and


    dazzling appearance.


    She looked at Aiden''s expression while he was talking to them, but it was very cold, as if turning a blind


    eye to their appearance. And there was no slightest appreciation in his eyes.


    However, when the stewardesses left, E saw a little jealousy in their eyes.


    E sneered in her heart. ¡®If they know what kind of a devil Aiden is, I''m afraid they will never be


    jealous.¡¯


    "E, what are you doing?" While speaking, Aiden threw a piece of chocte at E''s head.


    Fortunately, it was just a small piece of chocte wrapped in paper, and she didn''t feel any pain when


    he aimed it at her head. She replied, "Hello! Why did you hit me with that!"


    Nevertheless, E unwrapped the chocte and stuffed it into her mouth. She ate it and said, "Those


    two women just now were really beautiful!"


    Aiden smiled and looked at her without saying a word. She continued, "Don''t you feel anything when


    you see such beautiful women? Maybe they have never had a man..."


    She remembered that when she first met him, Aiden asked her if it was her first time. Looking back,


    she despised men with this kind ofplex.


    Her words made Aiden''s face turn cold instantly. He asked, "What exactly do you want to say?"


    Sheughed and said, "I want to say that they are so beautiful, and why don''t you find such women as


    lovers?"


    He said with a straight face, "I have seen many beautiful women. Not every beautiful woman can be as


    lucky as you."


    "Lucky?"


    E had an impulse tough, but at the same time she couldn''t.


    She looked out of the window and looked at the clear sky. She should have been rxed and happy,


    but her heart was covered with dark clouds.


    Her obvious disdain made Aiden frown slightly. There was a faint trace of anger in his heart but he did


    not act on it.


    In order not to let her ex-husband have the chance to remarry her, he took her abroad for a vacation.


    He was busy for a while anyway and should give himself a vacation.


    But the young woman in front of him was obviously reluctant. He never knew how to coax a woman


    because he would only use money to take care of things.


    At the thought of money, Aiden looked at her side profile for a moment and said to her, "You are my


    woman now, and I won''t let you get nothing."


    His words made E turn her head and looked at him. She smiled and asked, "Do you want to


    compensate me for anything else?"


    Aiden took out his pen and bank paper, wrote the amount and signed his name on it, and handed her


    the list.


    "You stay with me for three months, and I will give you 30 million. I think you should be satisfied with


    this figure."


    E remembered that her ex-husband would give her a vi worth 20 million, but only if she gave birth


    to a child after divorce.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But at the moment Aiden gave her 30 million, just to be his lover for three months.


    The gap was so big that she was very emotional.


    But with strong self-esteem, what she felt most was humiliation.


    If she took the money, she really felt like she was selling her body for money.


    Aiden saw her staring at the list in his hand but did not pick it up for a long time. Tears were still


    glistening in her eyes.


    He smiled coldly. "Why, do you think 30 million is not enough?"


    E''s previous n shed in her mind, and she angrily said, "Yes! I think it''s not enough! At the very


    least, you have to give me 100 million!"


    "100 million?" There was a fleeting surprise in Aiden¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly heughed, just as the two stewardesses pushed the dining car into the cabin again.


    The stewardesses served food for them. After the food was served, a stewardess actually asked Aiden


    while getting down on one knee, "Mr. Hill, what would you like to drink?"


    Aiden had been looking at E as if he wanted to see through her, but E did not dare to look directly


    at his ck eyes like they were eagle¡¯s eyes or leopard¡¯s eyes. She looked sideways at the sky out of


    the window.


    "Look at this woman, you two. Do you think she is worth 100 million?" Aiden threw the problem to the


    stewardesses.


    The two stewardesses looked at each other and naturally felt that E was not worth 100 million.


    Just looking at E''s appearance and figure, they werepletelyparable.


    But the stewardesses were not stupid. They were able to work as service personnel in Aiden''s private


    jet. Naturally, they knew they need to guess the true meaning of Aiden¡¯s words.


    In order to avoid saying the wrong thing, the stewardess who was asked smiled and replied, "Mr. Hill,


    forgive me for my ignorance and I don''t know how to answer this question."


    Aiden looked at the stewardess with his perfect face. Her heart beat rapidly. Looking at such a


    gorgeous man, every woman would be tempted!


    "It''s okay. Just tell the truth."


    The stewardess couldn''t stand the majesty and chill in his eyes. She said with fear, "I don''t think she¡¯s


    worth it..."


    Aiden was immediately ted, "Well said! Now go and call Charles Wood."


    "Yes," The stewardess went to Charles with a smile.


    Soon Charles entered the cabin. He asked, "Mr. Hill, are you looking for me?"


    " Charles, give that stewardess 100,000 to reward her for being brave enough to tell the truth." Aiden''s


    words were to Chris, but his eyes were always looking at E.


    The stewardess who stood by and didn''t answer suddenly became impatient. Her colleague got


    100,000 for a few words. She immediately added, "Mr. Hill, I also want to tell the truth. She is not worth


    100 million!"


    "Charles, remember to give her 100,000, too."


    Charles said, "Alright, Mr. Hill."


    Aiden waved his hand and dismissed them. At the moment, only Aiden and E were left in the cabin.


    She had turned around and began to eat as if nobody was watching, as if what happened just now had


    nothing to do with her at all.


    Seeing that she was eating happily, Aiden looked at the list in his hand and put it away instantly.


    "E, you don''t know how to ept it when you see it, so the result can only be nothing."


    His words were very cold and faint, and he still showed disgust for her. When E looked up, she was


    happy.


    "Anyway, I think I am worth 100 million!"

 Chapter 59 Unreasonable

    Chapter 59 Unreasonable


    Looking at E''s naive face, Aiden said, "Greed is insatiable."


    During the meal, E concentrated on eating. No matter how much she hated Aiden in front of her, she


    would not have trouble with the food.


    Aiden asked the stewardess to send some fine red wine into the cabin, and the stewardess left after


    pouring them red wine.


    Seeing that the stewardess had left, E suddenly asked, "Aiden, what do you like most? What is the


    most annoying?"


    He slowly sliced the top steak. The steak was only medium-cooked, and the blood in the meat oozed


    out. E was a little nauseous when she saw it. She only ate cooked meat.


    Aiden put the piece of steak into his mouth and he didn¡¯t open his mouth until the meat was chewed


    and swallowed. He said, "Why do you ask? You want to please me?"


    E awkwardly smiled. "Look, I''m going to stay by your side for three months. I¡¯d better understand


    these..."


    "I hate too many things and like very few things."


    "..."


    This was the same as not saying it. E decided to give up when she saw hisck of interest.


    After taking a sip of red wine, Aiden said, "I hate sloppy women most."


    This sentence made E remember it in her heart.


    When they arrived at the Hotel in Greece, E began to be a sloppy woman.


    Even on vacation, Aiden had a video conference with the top management in the study room that had


    an ocean view.


    However, E was supposed to take a bath, but she did not. She was about to be a sloppy


    woman!


    At the moment, E was already sweating and wanted to sleep due to jetg.


    After seeing the luxurious and invincible sea view room, she felt so dirty that she had not showered


    since getting off the ne.


    Aiden, who was obsessive about cleanliness, had already bathed twice.


    E stood in the bathroom, her thoughts racing in front of the mirror, vaciting between bathing and


    not bathing.


    When Aiden walked by the bathroom after the meeting, he looked at the clothes she was wearing and


    his face became cold.


    He went into the bathroom and said, "E, how long have you been stupidly standing? Do you ever


    take a shower?"


    E, against her will, said, "I''m not in the mood for a bath! I despise bathing the most!"


    Aiden frowned slightly, and his voice was very cold. "Why are you so sloppy..."


    Suddenly the words he said on the ne came to him. E became a sloppy woman in a blink of an


    eye...


    A chill shed in his dark eyes. "E, stop your childish behavior as soon as possible! I''ll give you 20


    minutes, and we''ll go outter."


    Aiden had already left when E was still thinking about what he just said. Did he figure out what she


    was up to?


    In any case, she chose to take a bath because the slimy sweat all over her body would be unbearable


    if she did not.


    She couldn¡¯t wait for Aiden''s dislike. She couldn¡¯t bear it herself! Twenty minutester, E stood neatly


    dressed in front of the full-length mirror.


    She was not sure who packed her suitcase. She had tworge suitcases that should and should not be


    there.


    In her suitcases, even the personal belongings that Aiden usually used were prepared.


    E was mesmerized by the two boxes of items in the suitcase. While Aiden was out of the room, she


    lifted her cheeks in thought.


    She picked up the box and walked to the outdoor swimming pool, a gleam of light shing in her


    beautiful ck eyes. She looked around and threw the box into the flowers. If she didn''t look through


    the flowers, she couldn''t see it at all.


    E pped her hands and was very satisfied with her masterpiece.


    "What are you stupefying?"


    She turned around in shock and saw Aiden standing behind her and she didn''t know when he came


    back.


    E unnaturally touched the back of her head and smirked. "It''s nothing. I think the scenery here is so


    beautiful..."


    Aiden nced at her, turned around and said, "Let''s go."


    To cover up her guilty conscience, she asked diligently, "Where are we going?"


    He didn''t reply. He strode ahead in a casual suit and sunsses.


    Petite E followed his footsteps. She panted and said, "Hey, don''t walk so fast! You think everyone


    has long legs like you? Think about how we Hobbits feel."


    Aiden slowed down. Her words made him feel better. He turned and stood waiting for her.


    After a while she walked in front of him. Aiden looked at her clothes up and down, and said with a hint


    of dissatisfaction, "You go back and add a coat."


    E curled her eyebrows and said, "Are you serious? You asked me to add a coat in such hot weather?


    I wish I could go out wearing a bikini..."


    He sneered, "Bikini... who are you trying to seduce in wearing this way?"


    "Please! Your thoughts are not so conservative, are you? I''m just wearing a skirt with suspenders. Is it


    necessary to seduce men?" E felt speechless.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Change your clothes if you don''t want to wear a coat!"


    He blocked the door as she watched him, so she shook her head helplessly and returned to the


    bedroom.


    About five minutester, Aiden entered the bedroom impatiently.


    "Why don''t you knock on the door when youe in!" E''s cheeks were reddish, holding the


    suspender skirt with her hands in front of him.


    He looked at E''s fair and slender legs and felt that even if she was not tall, her figure ratio was


    perfectly proportioned.


    Aiden''s ck eyes became deep and gloomy, and the corners of his mouth evoked a beautiful arc.


    "What are you covering? I have seen it before..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    E is dissatisfied. "I will change it soon. You go out first!"


    Instead of going out, he walked in grandiosity. E stepped back subconsciously, and Aidenughed at


    her being overly cautious. "Don''t worry. I don''t have that idea now. What clothes did you choose?"


    She nced at the pure white short-sleeved dress quite youthful and generous.


    He picked it up and looked at it and was quite satisfied. He said to her, "Hurry up, you have dyed the


    time."


    Aiden strode out of the bedroom.


    E felt like there was a fire in her heart but she didn''t know how to let it go. It was him who made her


    change her clothes. He was really unreasonable and arrogant! Ten minutester, Aiden and E got on


    the roadster and headed to the sea.


    Charles was driving in the driver¡¯s seat, and E couldn''t help letting go when she knew that she was


    going to the sea.


    Aiden sat beside her, looking at her face with a rare smile on her face, and there was a hint of joy in his


    dark eyes.


    E''s smile was beautiful and pure, which could make people forget all their worries and pressures


    instantly.


    He couldn''t help but lean forward, pinched her cheek and said, "You fool woman, you should smile


    more. You smile beautifully."


    E''s smile suddenly disappeared. "If you want to praise me, you can just praise me. Why do you scold


    me... You really can''t say good things!"


    Aiden chuckled with both hands behind his head. "Want to hear something good? Then find a way to


    make me happy."


    "Ha! Let''s forget it. It''s too hard to make you happy! I''d rather make a pig happy..." She suddenly


    covered her mouth and didn''t go down.


    "E, you are really tired of living."


    Soon E''s constant begging for mercy came from the carriage. Charles looked in the rearview mirror


    and saw Aiden repeatedly pinching E''s itchy side. Even his mood improved inexplicably...

 Chapter 60 Schadenfreude

    Chapter 60 Schadenfreude


    Two hourster, E was sitting on the deck of a yacht. Her legs were hanging outside and she had an


    ice cream in her hand.


    She looked at Aiden, who was not far away, and thought that he had a nice stature.


    E was reminiscent of what a psychologist once said, saying that people with nice stature were self-


    disciplined and they exercised self-control well.


    It seemed like Aiden was a disciplined person!


    "E,e here and collect the fish."


    He was holding a fishing rod and slowly collecting the fishing line at the moment.


    When E noticed that the fish had been caught, her admiration for him arose on its own. She quickly


    stood up and walked over.


    "I didn''t think that you could really fish!" She eximed as she saw the lively fish jump out of the water


    surface.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With a side nce at her, Aiden said tly, "I still know a lot."


    He noticed her patronizing at the sardine and said discontentedly, "Give me your ice cream and take


    the fish down and put it in the bucket."


    E looked at the ice cream and handed it to him reluctantly.


    Aiden shifted the fishing rod to her side, and she reached out to catch the fish.


    He held a fishing rod in one hand and was eating the ice cream she had eaten with the other hand. E


    fiddling with the fish had piqued his interest.


    Due to her unfamiliarity, Aiden knew that it must be her first time. She frowned and couldn''t take it down


    for quite a while.


    He reminded her, "Be careful not to hurt your hands by the hook."


    His emotionless words made E look at him instantly.


    Before she could feel this sentence carefully, the fish in her hand suddenly struggled and startled her.


    She slipped into the sea because of the water stain on the deck and she was barefoot.


    Aiden had no time to stop her, watching her fall into the water. He looked forward and E had


    surfaced.


    At the moment she fell into the sea, he wanted to jump into the sea to save her.


    But he recalled E''s personal information and that she had won first ce in the county swimming


    competition in junior high school. Then he gave up.


    E looked up at Aiden on the deck, and she was very unhappy.


    In a foreign country, she only knew him, but he stood by and watched her fall into the water.


    She couldn''t help but curl her lip and said, "You are really cold-blooded. You didn¡¯t save me and you


    just watched me falling into the water. You also have a schadenfreude expression!"


    Aiden put the fishing rod on the deck. He squatted down and looked at her. "Why should I save you?"


    What a word!


    E said angrily, "If you fall into the water, I will definitely save you!"


    He snorted coldly, "I don''t need your help. Come up quickly, you have lost all the fish. We can only go


    back to the hotel to eat."


    E was bathed under the sun at the moment. She felt free and wanted to swim for a while. She didn¡¯t


    want to talk to him.


    Seeing that E had no action, Aiden, who had gone back and forth, came up and said, "This is the


    high seas. I can''t save you when sharkse."


    She was shocked and said, "No way! Are there sharks here?"


    He had lost his smile. "I''m not joking with you. Do you think this is a hotel swimming pool?"


    Seeing Aiden with a severe countenance, E did not dare to disbelieve it. She immediately swam to


    thedder of the cruise ship and quickly got on the deck.


    Charles walked out of the cabin. He handed E a bathrobe and a towel.


    "Thank you." She took the bathrobe and wore it.


    Aiden said to Charles, "Go and tell the captain to return."


    "Yes, Mr. Hill."


    When Charles left, Aiden walked to E. He leaned over and whispered to her, "You lost my fish and


    you have to dress yourself as a mermaid at night as a gift to me..."


    The metaphor in his words made E''s ears hot, and she pretended she didn¡¯t get it.


    Seeing her ying dumb, Aiden reached out his hand. His finger just reached her forehead when his


    phone rang.


    He took it out and saw that it was Cam. There was gentleness in his eyes that he never had before.


    Aiden touched E''s head and left the deck.


    E was wiping her hair with a towel in her hand. Her eyes were uncontrobly attracted by the phone


    call received by Aiden.


    She followed him unconsciously.


    When she got to the corner, E hid aside and did not dare to go any further, but she could still hear the


    voice of Aiden.


    It turned out to be a girl named Cam again...A few minutester, E wanted to leave. And Aiden


    was standing in front of her at the moment.


    He said coldly, "How dare you eavesdrop!"


    She argued, "I didn''t hear anything..."


    "Lie!" Aiden choked her neck and pressed her to the railing.


    E struggled with breathing difficulty, "I really didn''t hear anything... you let me go quickly!"


    He gnashed his teeth and said, "E, you are just my underground lover. Don''t have improper thoughts


    on me!"


    She replied, "I wish you hate me! Still improper thoughts..."


    He could see E''s disgust revealed in her eyes, and his heart was inexplicably filled with anger and


    his strength was much greater.


    She struggled more desperately, and her eyes overflowed with ufortable tears.


    E blushed and shouted, "Strangle me if you dare to!"


    Aiden looked into her eyes. This delicate face made him lose control again and again. He suddenly


    shook off and strode away angrily.


    E, whose legs were weak and brain was oxygen-deficient, panted holding on the railing and scolded


    Aiden again and again as a perverted violent maniac.


    When she recovered slightly, Charles appeared in front of her.


    When E saw the sympathy in his eyes, she smiled indifferently. "Did you see everything just now? Do


    you think that I am ridiculous?"


    Charles hesitated as if he had something to say.


    When she saw him standing there without saying anything, E turned and left.


    Charles said to her back, "Miss Williams..."


    When E turned around, her face still didn¡¯t look good. But her tone returned to calm, "Charles, what


    do you want to say?"


    He sighed slightly and took the initiative to walk towards her. When he was very close to her, Charles


    looked around and whispered, "Miss Williams, there is a reason why Mr. Hill always chokes your


    neck..."


    E frowned and looked at him.


    Charles continued, " Mr. Hill ''s biological mother suffered dystocia when she gave birth to him. At that


    time, she also encountered rareplications. Mr. Hill ''s mother died shortly after giving birth to him..."


    His words made E feel sympathetic immediately. Her eyes gradually eased down. She still didn''t


    speak but looked at Charles seriously.


    Charles continued with a heavy face, "The chairman, Mr. Hill¡¯s father, has always med Mr. Hill for


    this matter. When he was a child, whenever Mr. Hill made a mistake, the chairman would choke his


    neck. Such punishment continued until Mr. Hill went to high school..."


    "Later, the chairman was getting old, and Mr. Hill also learned to resist when he grew up. Although the


    punishment for Mr. Hill disappeared, the shadow in Mr. Hill ''s heart was lingering. Mr. Hill always gets


    angry whenever there''s something he can''t control... I think you are something that he can''t control."


    Charles looked up at E.


    E said incredibly, "Me?"

 Chapter 61 Childhood Shadows

    Chapter 61 Childhood Shadows


    "Yes! At least with my general understanding of Mr. Hill. My father is the housekeeper of the Hill Family.


    He watched Mr. Hill grow up. My father told me all these things.¡±


    Charles¡¯s words made E understand the reason. It turned out that Aiden pinched her neck because


    of his heart disease.


    She could understand how much childhood shadow affected a person''s life.


    Suddenly, E''s sympathy for Aiden appeared in her heart, even apanied by a trace of distress.


    She said to Charles, "Thank you for telling me this."


    Charles smiled, "You''re wee. To be honest, Mr. Hill treats you very special. You are the first woman


    to be around Mr. Hill for so long."


    E didn''t like these words. She smiled sarcastically, "Do you also want to tell me that this is my honor?


    Should I be grateful to him?"


    Charles immediately exined, "Ms. Williams, you misunderstood what I meant. I just want to say that


    Mr. Hill had never been in love. For the matter between men and women..."


    "Charles, you think too much! Don''t use the word ¡°love" to describe my rtionship with him. He


    doesn''t know how to respect a person at all, even what it means to fall in love!" E said then turned


    and left.


    She felt funny at the thought of Charles''s excuse for helping Aiden. Indeed as expected, they both were


    in the same line. How could she imagine that someone would really help her?


    Looking at her leaving back angrily, Charles stood there and sighed deeply.


    How could he not understand, but he couldn''t do anything about the matter of Mr. Hill''s love. He was


    naturally on the side of Aiden.


    "Charles, your words are getting more and more!"


    Charles turned and saw Aiden standing not far away.


    At the thought that Aiden might have heard what he said just now, Charles hurriedly bowed his head


    and apologized, "Mr. Hill, I''m sorry! I''m talkative, I just don''t want Miss Williams to misunderstand


    you..."


    Aiden waved to stop him from going on. He looked at the endless sea and said, "Nevermind. Anyway, I


    havee to apologize to her."


    Charles stared at him. He couldn''t believe his ears. Did Mr. Hill want to apologize to Ms. Williams?


    Aiden nced at Charles through the side of his face. Seeing his surprised appearance, his mouth


    raised a hint of self-mockery, "she said before, ''Strangle me if you have the ability, which I also said to


    my father when I was fifteen years old."


    Aiden looked at the sea level with a faint confession in his tone.


    His heartfelt words made Charles''s eyes red. He said excitedly, "Mr. Hill, I am really happy for you..."


    Aiden walked towards him with a cold face, "Put away your tears, I am ashamed of you."


    Charles quickly wiped away his tears and nodded repeatedly, "Mr. Hill, you are right to teach! I am


    wrong!"


    Aiden ignored him and left him alone.


    Charles remembered E''s expression when she left, and he was worried that the conflict between


    Aiden and E was getting bigger and bigger.


    Thinking that E could make Aiden reflect on his words and deeds, Charles thought that E was a


    good existence.


    He quickly followed Aiden''s footsteps and took the initiative to say, "Aiden, women need to be coaxed.


    You just said you came to apologize to Ms. Williams, then you can go now..."


    Aiden squinted at him, "Why are you so attentive?"


    "I just think there are a lot of smiles on your face after Miss Williams appeared."


    "Really?" Aiden''s brain shed across the stubborn little face, and his heart really felt happy.


    Charles continued, "Mr. Hill, do you still remember that you asked me to figure out the reasons why Ms.


    Williams deleted the webpage? As you seeter, Ms. Williams is thinking of leaving you. She is not


    attracted to your beauty..."


    "Hmm?"


    Charles gave himself a p. He said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t use the right words! I just want to


    say that Ms. Williams is not attracted by your appearance and wealth at all. She is deciding on leaving


    you. There are really not many such women!"


    "In this world where everyone is crazy in pursuing material, even I think that Miss Williams is a rare


    species!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Aiden sneered and asked, "Is she a rare species? She asked me for 100 million dors on the ne


    before..."


    Charles really wanted to say that his boss was an idiot at the moment, but how dare he unless he


    thought that his life was too long.


    He calmly analyzed, "Mr. Hill, think about it. If she is really a woman who is greedy for money, she


    should try to please you and try her best to make money for you. Why can''t she leave you? If you think


    about her words and deeds carefully, you will understand whether she really likes you or hates you."


    Charles''s words made Aiden lost in thought.


    At the moment, Aiden and Charles had already reached the wine cab in the cabin. A blond male


    waiter was sent away by Charles.


    In order to prevent Aiden from misunderstanding his rtionship with E, Charles took the initiative to


    rify, "Mr. Hill, the reason why I help Ms. Williams to speak is that Ms. Williams is very suitable for


    you, and I am not qualified to say anything else. I just want to ask you a question, are you willing to let


    her go back and remarry her ex-husband?"


    Hearing Charles mentioned E''s ex-husband, Aiden''s face immediately darkened.


    Charles saw Aiden''s expression and continued, "You asked me to pay attention to Benjamin''s


    movements before. I just received an email this morning. Eva told me that Benjamin and Scarlett had


    broken up, and he did not take the initiative to pursue Ms. Howard. I don''t know if it was because of Ms.


    Williams."


    "Well, you don''t have to say more, I know this, you go out first."


    "Yes, Mr. Hill."


    After Charles left, Aiden went to the wine cab and poured himself a cup of vodka.


    His ck eyes shed with ice, thinking of Benjamin, Aiden picked up his ss and took a sip.


    Oh, Benjamin still thought about remarrying E...


    No way!


    ***


    In the hotel room at night, Aiden just took off his bathrobe andid next to her.


    E, who turned her back to him, pretended to be asleep.


    He stared at her faintly trembling back and kissed her. He pulled her sweet shoulder towards him with


    one hand and said, "E, do you think I won''t touch you if you pretend to sleep?"


    E opened her eyes and said to him, "Aiden, if you want, hurry up. I want to go to bed early!"


    This kind of disappointing remark reduced his interest a lot, but he didn''t want to let her go easily.


    He said, "OK, you can get it."


    She knowingly asked, "What?"


    Aiden''s eyes shed a trace of impatience, "What do you mean? If you don''t want to take it, then we


    won¡¯t use it tonight!"


    Seeing his face lowered, E nervously supported him with both hands. She said sullenly, "How can


    this work? What if I get pregnant?"


    "Then do you want to get it? It''s up to you."


    He had a look of ¡®anything is ok¡¯ in his eyes, but he finally let E get up and got it.


    Seeing her reluctantly got out of the bedroom, Aiden¡¯s corners of the mouth raised a trace of ridicule.


    Stupid woman, she thought he didn''t see that scene.


    E was d that the bedroom could not be seen across the swimming pool. She sneaked to the


    swimming pool, wearing only a nightgown, bent over, and looked among the flowers with her head


    down.


    After searching for a long time, she couldn''t find it. A nice man''s voice sounded behind her, "Are you


    looking for this?"

 Chapter 62 Final Compromise

    Chapter 62 Final Compromise


    When E saw the box in Aiden''s hand, her face changed. She said, "Since you all know, why should I


    look for it?" now it was certain that he saw it at that time.


    Aiden looked at E''s little face and remembered what Charles said to him before. He went to her side,


    took her hand, and walked back to the bedroom.


    After returning to the bedroom, he held her to sit on hisp.


    E didn''t resist either. Anyway, the more she resisted, the more energetic he became.


    Aiden said calmly, ¡°E, don''t deliberately make these low-level mistakes again. I will let you go in three


    months."


    She looked at him. At the moment, his eyes didn''t look as cold as usual, but they were still deep and


    dark, which made her unable to understand.


    E calmly asked, "Why me?"


    His eyes drooped slightly as if thinking about her words. Soon after, he replied, "Maybe you have been


    resisting me and aroused my interest."


    She didn''t speak again.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aiden whispered to her, "I will try to be good to you."


    E was still silent.


    Her quietness and obedience at the moment made his heart calm down.


    E was too nervous to look at him.


    He sighed slightly, "Go to sleep."


    After Aiden took off his clothes andid down, he hugged her from behind her and said to her for the


    first time, "Good night."


    E''s frozen back was rxed. She paused and said, "Good night."


    She didn''t settle down until she heard the man¡¯s consistent breathing sound.


    The abnormal Aiden made her insomniac tonight. She deliberately threw away all the boxes before, but


    she was surprised that he was not angry when he knew it.


    Thinking of what he said, she thought calmly. Maybe she should try to ept him.


    Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t let her go if he won''t.


    It was better to survive three months with his wish...


    After thinking about it, E finally lost to drowsiness and fell asleep.


    ***


    When E woke up the next day, she found herself in his arms, while Aiden was still awake.


    The dawn of the morning shone on his perfect beauty. She was absent-minded and had to admit that


    his appearance was really excellent.


    He was so good that she didn''t dare to approach.


    Such a man''s appearance was enough to make a woman crazy. Even if E was not an absolute


    beauty- controlled, who didn''t like handsome men and beautiful women.


    "E, am I handsome?"


    E got a fright, and this man had woken up, even he closed his eyes knowing she was looking at


    him...


    As she was guilty, she wanted to leave his arms.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, hugged her tightly, and repeated, "Am I handsome?"


    "Handsome..." After finished saying that, she blushed.


    She struggled again, "I want to go up."


    Aiden pointed to his cheek and said, "Kiss me."


    She felt that the overbearing hand at her waist refused to let go of her. E kissed him on the cheek


    with some embarrassment, just like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    Aiden leaned over and pressed her. He smiled, "How can one be enough..."


    ***


    An hourter, E got up with weak legs. The man watched her enter the bathroom. His face was filled


    with a trace of unprecedented pleasure.


    At the thought of the ambiguous marks on her back, Aiden''s ck eyes darkened again, and he strode


    into the bathroom.


    Five minutester, there was a conversation between a man and woman in the bathroom.


    Aiden said, ¡°I''ll wash it for you¡­¡±


    E replied, ¡±This is not what you want!¡±


    Aiden said, ¡° Since you understand, I won''t talk nonsense!¡±


    E replied, ¡± You, let me go! Why don''t you go to the gym if you are so energetic¡­¡±


    Aiden said, ¡°I have you¡­¡±


    Another hourter, E and Aiden finally dressed up and left the hotel.


    She didn''t even want to look at this satyr, wearing a sun hat and sunsses and standing aside.


    Aiden was standing not far away to answer the phone.


    At this moment, a Bugatti sports car came to the gate of the hotel, and a man got out of the car soon


    afterward.


    E just saw him.


    Even though she was wearing a hat and sunsses at the moment, the man recognized E at a


    nce.


    He walked up to her and held out a hand. His eyes were full of tenderness. "Ms. Williams, I haven''t


    seen you for a long time."


    E looked at Louis Crawford waiting for her to shake hands and hesitated for a while. She was about


    to reach out and shake hands with him but Aiden pulled her small hand back and wrapped it in his


    palm.


    "Louis, the world is so big, but why do you have to be here?" When Louis got out of the car, he saw it,


    immediately hung up the phone and came over.


    Louis''s handsome mixed-race face always smiled. He said, "Aiden, are you still angry about thest


    incident? There is not a saying on your side that "Those who do not know are not guilty". I did not know


    the rtionship between Ms. Williams and you at that time."


    Aiden with a cold hum and didn''t speak, ignored Louis, took E, and left.


    E looked at Louis and then followed Aiden.


    Anyway, Louis was not her friend, so she didn''t care. Just now, she just thought of shaking hands with


    him out of politeness.


    After Aiden and E unconsciously walked to an alley, he stopped and reprimanded, "E, are you


    stupid? How dare you still want to shake hands with such a person? He can¡¯t even recognize his wife


    well, he is a hypocrite!"


    Although his words were a bit extreme, E felt that there was some truth. He can mistake a strange


    woman for his dead wife. If she was that woman, she would not die in peace.


    Seeing her silence, Aiden''s anger subsided by half. He took her hand again and said, "You can say


    what you want to eat."


    Before, E suggested that she wanted to eat in the surrounding small restaurants. Since he came to


    travel, how could they always stay in the hotel?


    She said, "I want to eat seafood for dinner!"


    He gave her a look and said, "Big eater."


    "Well, don''t be angry, let''s go." E took the initiative to take his hand and walked forward.


    She figured it out. Anyway, they were in Greece now. Why not have fun?


    Aiden looked at her with some pride, but he also let her pull him away.


    Two hourster, E and Aiden arrived at the seaside after dinner.


    She took off her shoes and stepped on the beach. Aiden walked behind her in flip-flops. She had a


    childlike innocent smile on her face from time to time. His whole heart was temporarily thrown into the


    blue sea, enjoying the peace at the moment.


    E suddenly turned to him and said, "Aiden Hill, thank you for bringing me to Greece!"


    He walked up to her, looked down at her, ordered the tip of her nose, and said, "You are not allowed to


    call my name together with my surname in the future."


    She cocked her head and asked, "What should I call you?"


    He joked, "Call me Brother Aiden, I am five years older than you."


    E¡¯s face cooled down soon. She turned and walked forward pretending to be rxed and said, "I


    won''t call you that."


    ¡°Brother Aiden¡± was called by Cam, she didn''t want to be like her.


    Aiden looked at her back and felt her mood change. He was just about to ask her but his cell phone


    rang.


    When he looked at his cell phone, it was actually from Cam''s father, Jackson Morrone, he pressed


    the answer button and said, "Uncle Morrone..."


    "Aiden, where are you now? Are you convenient toe and see Cam? She is now in the First


    Public Hospital! Shemitted suicidest night for Andrew by cutting her wrist..."

 Chapter 63 You are Andrew Bell

    Chapter 63 You are Andrew Bell


    After Aiden answered the phone, he and E returned to the hotel as soon as possible.


    Charles had already sent someone to pack their luggage in advance.


    After everything was arranged, Aiden and E boarded a private ne and returned to China as


    quickly as possible.


    On the ne back, Aiden did not speak a word to E and he kept a cold face.


    She learned from Charles that something had happened to Cam.


    ***


    After they returned home, Aiden arrived at the First Public Hospital immediately.


    E naturally did not go with him but returned to the vi.


    She didn''t know why her whole heart suddenly felt empty. She even wanted to go to the hospital with


    Aiden to visit Cam.


    But Aiden didn''t ask for it, and she couldn''t mention it. It was embarrassing to go with her identity now.


    After taking a bath, E sat in a daze, thinking of calling her family first.


    Before, her mobile phone opened international calls, but her family never looked for her, which proved


    that there was nothing at home.


    She called her hometown''sndline, and the phone rang three times, and Caroline answered, "E,


    Mom really misses you, and then you call..."


    "Mom, is everything all right at home?"


    "All right... E, Mom lied to you previously, and Mom was sorry for you!" Caroline said with tears


    coming down.


    E sighed, "Don''t mention the past. If something goes wrong at home in the future, don''t lie to me


    again. Also, if Uncle Morris goes gambling and owes huge debts in the future, I won''t take care of it!"


    Caroline nodded busily and said, "Mom knows! Don''t worry, your Uncle Morris was seriously ill after he


    came back. He just got up thesest two days. He felt guilty about you and said he hoped you could


    forgive him! He was also confused at that time..."


    E and Caroline chatted for a while. She told Caroline that she would go back to her hometown in a


    few days and let them take good care of themselves.


    After hanging up the phone, E sat for a while, thinking that it was time to show down the divorce with


    Caroline when she returned to her hometown.


    She looked at the time and wanted to call Alice, but her cousin called first.


    Her cousin, Lily, kept begging her on the phone, hoping that she could help buy tickets for the concert


    of a rock star, Andrew Bell.


    E was very puzzled, as Lily was not without money to buy.


    She asked Lily to help her to manage the online shop and Lily can earn 7,000 to 8,000 dors a month,


    which was a little more for a student who hadn''t graduated yet. Why did she still look for her to buy


    concert tickets?


    "Lily, why don''t you buy it online?" E couldn''t help and asked.


    Lily said excitedly, "Sister, you don''t know how hard it is to buy tickets for Andrew Bell''s concert! If you


    stand in the nearest ce to the performance stage, you need more than 10,000 dors!"


    "More than 10,000 dors?" E was somewhat surprised. She did not understand these fans, but she


    would not oppose them.


    She said, "Lily, you earn the money yourself. I won''t object to you buying it, but you can''t buy it. Why


    can I buy it?"


    "Sister, as long as you are willing to help me buy it! I can give up the money I earn from the online shop


    for half a year!"


    "..."


    Lily was so excited and E was not good at retreating. She said hard, "Then you tell me, how can I


    help you buy it?"


    "Sister, do you have time now? Come to Allegiant Stadium with me!"


    When E saw that it was 9:30 in the evening, she agreed as it was not toote.


    They two met at Allegiant Stadium.


    This stadium was usually rented out to singers to hold concerts when there was nopetition.


    E also guessed that the concert held by the singer, named Andrew Bell should be in Allegiant


    Stadium.


    An hourter, E arrived first.


    Lily called her and told her to wait directly inside the stadium.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    E walked to the back door of Allegiant Stadium and saw many security guards and bodyguards


    guarding the door together.


    Her appearance made the bodyguard in charge take out her mobile phone and look at it. After


    confirming her identity, she was released directly.


    Surprised, she walked into the workforce and walked to the rehearsal hall.


    At this time, the lights were very dim, and only a few faint performance lights shone on the performance


    stage.


    E was about to call Lily and ask her where she was but suddenly, a headlight shone on her.


    Not far away, a man came slowly towards her.


    A man''s face can''t be seen clearly in the dim light of night, only a rough outline.


    It looked like a young man. He was very tall, at least 1.8 meters. It couldn¡¯t be seen clearly until the


    man walked in front of E with an electric guitar on his back.


    This man was very young and looked at most twenty years old.


    He had a delicate and evil appearance, and his amber eyes were deeply shocked. His eyes were


    covered with slender ck eyeliner, which made him look more ghostly and mysterious.


    His natural deep red lips trembled slightly at the moment as if they were excited because of


    something...


    E looked at him and felt a little familiar as if he had seen it somewhere, but she couldn''t remember it


    for a while.


    "Sister E, do you still remember me?" He had a nice and charming smoky voice.


    "How can you know my name? You are..." E frowned as she still had no impression.


    He gave her a clue, "Do you remember..."


    "I remember!"


    He said excitedly, "Really?"


    Eughed, "I saw you in an international music magazinest year! You are Andrew Bell! Rock


    singer!"


    The concert ticket that Lily wanted to buy was about his performance.


    Andrew''s eyes were full of disappointment, even the skull earrings on his earlobe seemed to be full of


    disappointment.


    When she saw his injured expression, she suddenly understood that he didn''t mean his status as a


    singer.


    E said busily, "Let me think again, my memory is not very good..."


    Andrew seemed to forgive her by smiling at the corners of his mouth. He looked at the electric guitar in


    his hand.


    He didn''t turn on the megaphone, and his slender and beautiful fingers plucked the strings. He naturally


    sang a song, "Theughter reminded me of my flowers, which were quietly opened for me in every


    corner of my life. I thought I would always be by her side. Today we have left in the vast sea of


    people..."


    E felt goosebumps all over her body. This ssic old song was sung by Andrew so freely but full of


    emotion. Her eyes suddenly became hot. She finally remembered who he was!


    Ten years ago, her father, Esmond Williams took her to the city alone.


    It happened to be her fifteenth birthday, and Esmond gave her 1000 dors and promised to buy her


    the folk guitar she dreamed of.


    There was a famous musical instrument shop in this city, which also had many good musical


    instruments imported from abroad.


    She met Andrew, who was only ten years old, in that musical instrument shop. Andrew was bargaining


    with the boss at that time.


    He wanted to buy the imported guitar called ''Blue me'' and pieced together a pile of small change,


    but it was still 1,200 dors short.


    At that time, looking at this delicate and beautiful little boy who was so persistent in wanting to buy the


    guitar, E stepped forward and gave Andrew her 1,000 dors.


    She also pleaded with the boss together with Andrew. After saying a few persuasive words to the boss,


    the boss finally got 200 dors cheaper.


    After Andrew bought the electric guitar he dreamed of at that time, he yed and sang the song


    "Those Flowers" to express his gratitude to E.


    Hearing the songs sung by Andrew, E, who did not understand music, thought that he was a man


    with the musical talent at that time!


    If Esmond, who answered the phone, hadn''t pulled E away because of an emergency in the


    company, maybe she wouldn''t have lost contact with Andrew...


    When she finished recalling, Andrew''s song was over.


    Eughed with tears, "I knew you had a talent for music! The thousand dors spent that year was


    worth it!"

 Chapter 64 Waiting for You for Ten Years

    Chapter 64 Waiting for You for Ten Years


    There were some tears in the corner of Andrew Bell''s eyes. He said with emotion, "If it wasn''t E


    Williams''s support back then, I wouldn''t be who I am now!"


    E wiped her tears, "You are humble! Like gold shines everywhere..."


    They walked to the seats and sat down together, E was also quite emotional, "I really didn''t expect


    that we will have the opportunity to meet again. It will be ten years in a sh."


    Speaking of time, Andrew looked down and said: "Back then, my father did not support me in making


    music. He strictly controlled my financial resources. I saved some money by secretly selling scrap iron.


    I learned that someone also liked it. I am anxious to bargain with the boss for this electric guitar in my


    hand. If I hadn''t met you back then, I''m afraid the "Blue me" that had been fighting with me for ten


    years would not belong to me..."


    She smiled and said, "It''s yours and yours! No one can take it away!"


    E''s words dazzled Andrew, but he didn''t dare to ask a question in his mind.


    Seeing him looking at her forbearingly, E didn''t think much, she asked, "How did you find me?"


    Andrew knows her name, and it seems that she knows some basic information.


    "Three hours ago, I published a photo in the hardcore fan group, saying that as long as anyone can


    help me find you, I will give them two concert VIP tickets for the first row of guest seats."


    E smiled and said, "It turns out that the power of fans was used, what photos? Can I see it?"


    Andrew immediately took out his wallet from his trouser pocket and pulled out an old photo from the


    ce where the photo was ced. Although the photo is in color, it has been a little yellowish.


    "The scene where I sang for you back then was taken by a foreigner visiting a musical instrument


    store. After I became famous in the world five years ago, the foreigner''s trustee found me and sent me


    the photo."


    Andrew looked at this photo with a grateful smile in his eyes.


    E took it from him and immediately understood everything.


    Her cousin, Lily Brown is one of Andrew''s die-hard fans. After seeing the photo, she recognized her,


    and then turned around and tricked her to go to Allegiant Stadium to meet Andrew.


    "It looks like you are going to give two VIP coupons to my cousin for free. She provided you with


    information." E looked at this precious old photo and couldn''t bear to let it go.


    "Thanks to her! I couldn''t believe it if I had recognized you at a nce just now!"


    Andrew smiled and took the photo back from her hand. He said, "The foreigner didn''t have an extra


    picture of this. I can''t give it to you.


    "You actually saw my attempt... you keep it, maybe it''s more memorable to you."


    After thinking about it, she said again, "I''m so stupid, I can remake it! I will keep it too!"


    Andrew put the photo t on the seat, he and E both squatted down and started taking pictures.


    "Your proposal is very good, and I want to remake it too! In case I lose the photo someday, I will have a


    murderous heart!"


    E was amused by him, "Isn''t it such an exaggeration, isn''t it just a photo? And I''m right in front of you


    now. Isn''t it easy to take a group photo?"


    Andrew''s hand stiffened when he took the picture, and he took a picture of his forehead, "It''s over! You


    saw my stupid side... I couldn''t think of it!"


    Sheughed and said, "Hahaha, I guess it''s because you have been looking for me for many years but


    have not been able to find it. You are used to using photos tofort lovesickness..."


    He stared into her eyes for an instant, and the amber eyes contained unclear meanings.


    Andrew made E a little embarrassed, and she hurriedly exined, "I''m sorry! I was joking just now..."


    Andrew suddenly took her hand and stood up. He said seriously, "In these years, whenever I can''t keep


    going, I rely on your encouragement and ¡°Blue me¡± to carry it over. This photo gave me strength


    again and reallyforted my lovesickness!"


    E stared at him in a daze, looking at Andrew''s unruly rock fan, always feeling that what he said at the


    moment was a little out of tune...


    "E, do you have anyone you like?" Andrew suddenly asked.


    E, who has been thinking about love for ten years, is standing in front of him vividly at this moment,


    what photos he must care about!


    E was caught off guard when he asked these words, she didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    She is a woman who has just been divorced and has a deep love. Now she has an unclear rtionship


    with Aiden Hill. There is no man who really likes...


    But if she answered no, she always felt like giving Andrew a hope.


    Thinking of Daniel Nelson, she didn''t want to repeat the same mistakes again, E said cruelly, "I have


    someone I like."


    When Andrew heard this answer in person, his amber eyes darkened, obviously not satisfied with her


    answer.


    He asked, "Who is he? But Lily said you are already divorced!"


    E was shocked, she didn''t expect that she told Lily to keep a secret, and Andrew knew about it in a


    blink of an eye.


    She wanted to get rid of his hand first, but Andrew didn''t let it go with a cold face at the moment.


    "Andrew, you let me go first, let''s talk peacefully if you have anything..."


    Faced with this little boy who once had a rtionship, she didn''t want to directly refuse to let him lose


    face.


    There is no right or wrong in emotional matters, and whoever likes whoever is the other''s freedom.


    If she can, she doesn''t want to hurt anyone.


    "E, I have been waiting for you for ten years!" Andrew gritted his teeth and spoke.


    Before he saw her, everything was just his memories and fantasies.


    But now after seeing her, the delusion buried deep in his heart suddenly rushed out of the cage.


    Two years ago, when he was eighteen years old, he made a promise to himself.


    If one day he finds her, if she is not married, he will do his best to fight for it!


    He always thought that his feelings for E were grateful and moved.


    At the first nce when he saw her just now, he understood his heart!


    He loves her!


    But he wouldn''t say such an unbelievable thing.


    Because he understood that even if he said it, E would not believe it.


    She might think he''s crazy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Andrew, I..."


    E was in a panic. Hearing him put the word "ten years" on her, she was under pressure invisibly, and


    she couldn''t bear to say anything to reject him.


    At this time, a furious and cold voice sounded at the entrance of the venue, "Andrew!"


    E and Andrew looked at the iing person at the same time.


    They saw Aiden walking towards them with long legs, sweeping the stadium with a destructive aura.


    When he walked in front of them, Aiden didn''t even look at it. He pulled E away and pushed her


    away, punching Andrew in the face with a hard punch.


    Andrew is obviously a trainer and he quickly dodged it.


    After dodging, he said angrily, "Aiden! What are you doing?"


    Because of Cam Morrone''s rtionship, Andrew recognizes Aiden, but he has never got along with


    him formally.


    Aiden''s dark eyes were filled with endless chills. He gritted his teeth and said, "Cam cut her wrist and


    commit suicide! Now she is still lying in the hospital, and you still have the mood to talk about love


    here!"


    He suddenly nced at the woman who was pushed to the ground by him, and when he saw that it


    was E, Aiden''s heart shrank sharply!


    His brain was stunned, and a sudden burst of angry blood rushed to his forehead, his face at the


    moment was very ugly.


    Aiden tasted the bitter taste of betrayal, and his tone even trembled, "How could it be you?"

 Chapter 65 Reasons for Breaking Up

    Chapter 65 Reasons for Breaking Up


    Before E could exin to Aiden, Andrew''s gaze fell on her. Just now he was avoiding Aiden so he


    had neglected her. After all, the concert was around the corner, and there must be no injuries on his


    face!


    This was his responsibility to the public as an artist!


    At that moment, Andrew saw his beloved woman copsed and sat on the ground. His chest ached


    and he felt stuffy.


    Andrew immediately stepped forward to kneel on one leg. He asked nervously, "Sister E, are you


    alright? Do you get injured?"


    "I''m fine..."


    E felt a little disappointed at that moment. Although Aiden didn''t use his full strength to push her just


    now, it was enough to hurt her.


    When she was helped up by Andrew, she found out that her knee was bruised.


    "All right, your knee was injured! I''ll send you to the hospital immediately." Andrew replied while he was


    about to pick her up.


    Before he could pick her up, Aiden rushed up and pulled his hand away. He shouted angrily, "Take


    away your dirty hand! The person you should care about should be Cam instead of her!"


    Andrew was dragged back a step, Aiden took E''s waist with one hand and picked her up easily.


    "I am responsible for sending her to the hospital." He gave E a cold look.


    E didn''t resist him. She was held in his arms and chose to remain silent. She didn''t want to tell


    Andrew that she was Aiden''s lover.


    At that moment, she only hoped that Aiden would not exin.


    Andrew sneered, "Aiden, Cam and I had broken up! Whether she cuts her wrist or jumps off a


    building has nothing to do with me. She shouldn''t think that she can threaten me with her life!"


    Hearing that he was so indifferent, Aiden''s eyes narrowed slightly and there was a little danger. He


    said, "Andrew, if you are still a man, you should be responsible!"


    He didn''t expect these words would make Andrewugh and it ended up being ridiculous and cold to


    the bones.


    Andrew felt the doubts and chill in E''s eyes. He knew that she must have misunderstood him.


    He took a deep breath and looked at E with profound meaning. He said coldly, "I don''t need to


    exin rtionship matters to outsiders, but I don''t want Sister E to misunderstand me as a ruthless


    person."


    Aiden stared at him without saying anything. At the moment, he also wanted to hear how Andrew


    excused himself.


    Andrew continued, "Cam was not bad in nature, but love had changed her quality! During the time


    she was with me, I witnessed how she transformed from a simple girl to a green tea bitch who was full


    of scheming!"


    His words were terrible. Aiden was obviously angry. Before he could speak, Andrew stopped him,


    "Aiden, you don''t have to take up the cudgels for Cam in haste! Listen to me!"


    "Cam is always jealous. She once misunderstood that I had an affair with the female guitarist of my


    band. When I was still abroad, she secretly sent someone to injure and mutte the girl, causing my


    friend unable to y the piano for the rest of her life! If this matter had not been settled by her father,


    she would have gone to jail abroad!"


    Andrew''s face was still aggrieved, and his amber eyes were full of helplessness, "Her father went to my


    father''s house as a lobbyist. Her father hoped that I won''t pursue this matter again! Even my friend


    doesn''t want to pursue it anymore. What can I do? I forgave her as I thought that she was impulsive at


    that moment."


    "But she got worseter, peeking at my mobile phone and sending someone to follow me. She often


    suspected that I was having an affair with female fans! I was so tired that I broke up, but she


    threatened me with death! If I am intimidated by her, wouldn''t she wind me round her finger? I called


    her father and asked him to bring Cam to see a psychologist. Her father agreed, and her father also


    agreed to let us break up. "


    Andrew became excited again, "Now I''m here to organise a concert and she proposed to get back


    together with me. I didn''t agree and she threatened me with suicide again. Do you really think I''m a


    puppet? Aiden, don''t judge me with your subjective consciousness!"


    After hearing his exnation, E waspletely convinced by him.


    Although she couldn''t hear Cam''s words, her instinct convinced her that what Andrew said was true.


    Aiden stood on the spot. There was some mystery in his unfathomable ck eyes. No one could see


    through what he was thinking.


    Andrew frowned slightly and hesitated. Finally, he said, "Aiden, I have no grievances or conflicts of


    interest with you. There is one thing I might as well tell you. Cam once told me that she knew you


    loved her, but she said you can only be her spare tire because she thinks that you are too old."


    His words made Aiden chuckle. He left nothing and strode away with E in his arms.


    Andrew saw that they had just left like that and he was trying to stop them. When he was about to stop


    them, the agent who was hiding in the dark quickly stopped him.


    Davil, the agent, said in a cold sweat, "Oh, my ancestors, I beg you! Don''t go out now! I don''t know who


    leaked the wind. Now there are reporters standing outside the workers'' stadium, and they are waiting to


    report your scandal! The matter between you and that girl has been posted on the Inte..."


    Davil showed Andrew the photo in his mobile phone. In the photo, Andrew sang with a guitar, while E


    smiled with tears. In such a short time, the views had reached 3 million times.


    Andrew was shocked and he asked, "Who sent it?"


    "I don''t know, it must be someone who has secretly filmed it just now! I had sent an assistant to check


    it."


    When Andrew thought of his concerts and fans, he nned to put aside E''s affairs for the time being


    and spare some time to find her.


    Anyway, E''s cousin is his fan, and he had no worries about finding E.


    Thinking of the fact that Aiden knew E, Andrew''s heart gradually sank.


    ***


    Aiden took E through the special passageway of the high-level workers. Theypletely avoided the


    reporters, and got in the car and left smoothly.


    Charles was driving and he could not see the situation in the back seat at the moment. Aiden isted


    the front seat from the back seat.


    In the back seatpartment, Aiden, with a cold face, held E in his arms. She pinched her waist


    once she moved.


    After trying several times, E gave up resisting and let the big ice cube hold her.


    Time passed by every minute.


    Twenty minutester, Aiden finally said, "E, how do you and Andrew know each other? Don''t you


    want to report this to me?"


    E didn''t want to hide it from him, so she won''t be used of seducing men.


    She told him the original story of Lily''s purchase of concert tickets and the origin of her acquaintance


    with Andrew.


    As soon as the words were spoken, Aiden had pulled a long face and he didn''t say anything.


    However, E obviously felt that the man holding her had rxed and the muscles on his legs were not


    so tight.


    She also felt rxed. As soon as she rxed, drowsiness hit. If it weren''t for the hot pain from her


    knees, she would have fallen asleep.


    "Just sleep if you are sleepy. The bruises are not serious, and it will heal in about a week."


    Seeing him willing to speak, E smiled with corners of her mouth upward, and she could feel that he


    was no longer angry.


    E approached his face and asked, "Do you believe what I said?"


    Aiden nced at her, "I think that you don''t dare to lie to me."


    For the first time, she felt that he was a reasonable master. It''s really good to be trusted, especially by


    Aiden.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    E couldn''t help kissing him on the cheek for a while. Just about to leave, he held her back neck in


    one hand to continue...


    It''s rare for her to take the initiative. How could he miss such a good opportunity? He didn''t let her go


    until she had difficulty in breathing and struggled to leave.


    When he saw that her cheeks were blushing, his heart trembled and he whispered, "Lean on me and


    sleep."


    Aiden pressed her head on his shoulder, E closed her eyes and slept without resistance.


    A faint smile cracked on his icy face.


    But when he thought of Cam the ice peak shes in his eyes. What Andrew said was still fresh in his


    memory. It seemed necessary to investigate Cam...

 Chapter 66 Lying and Framing

    Chapter 66 Lying and Framing


    Two dayster, at three o''clock in the afternoon, Charles walked into the president''s office with a stack


    of materials.


    Aiden was processing the documents. Charles put the information on the table and said, "Aiden, this is


    the information that you asked me to send someone to check about Miss Morrone."


    "Well, I''ll see itter."


    Charles looked at the information on the table and reminded him, "Aiden, the front desk of the building


    said Miss Morrone hade to see Miss Williams."


    Aiden looked up at Charles with a hint of chill in his eyes, "She is looking for E?"


    "Yes."


    Aiden said thoughtfully, "Why did she look for E?"


    Charles replied, "The photos of Mr. Bell and Miss Williams in the workers stadium had been posted on


    the Inte. I guess Miss Morrone might havee here for this matter..."


    "Where is E?" Aiden frowned and asked.


    "Before Miss Williams went to send information to Manager Young, the receptionist said that Miss


    Morrone would wait for Miss Williams in the hall." Charles reported truthfully.


    Aiden immediately stood up and put the information about Cam into the safe. Then he picked up the


    car keys on the table and walked out of the president''s office.


    Charles followed closely.


    ***


    At this time in the hall, E just walked out of the elevator and soon saw Cam.


    Cam was wearing a white chiffon skirt, with a in face which looked pale and her left wrist was


    covered with gauze. Although she looked haggard, she was still dazzling in beauty. Although she is 20


    years old, she still looked like a high school student and had a very good stature.


    The moment E saw her in a professional attire, she remembered Andrew''s saying that Aiden liked


    Cam.


    Thest time Cam came to Aiden''s office, she didn''t dare to look carefully. This time, Cam


    indicated that she woulde to see her, E looked at her thoroughly.


    She admitted that she felt a little ufortable facing Cam, perhaps because of the rtionship


    between Aiden.


    "Miss Williams, thank you foring down to see me." Cam took the initiative to move forward.


    E raised a smile, "You''re wee. What can I do for Miss Morrone?"


    Cam smiled weakly: "Miss Williams, can you help me sit on the sofa for a while?"


    E immediately stepped forward to hold her to the public rest area of the hall.


    After they were sitting on the sofa, Cam asked directly, "What is the rtionship between Miss


    Williams and my boyfriend Andrew?"


    E''s eyes drooped slightly, and Cam came to make a punitive expedition against her as what she


    had expected.


    The photo on the Inte was widely circted. Paparazzi even followed herst night. If not because


    Aiden handled it secretly, there would have been reporters in front of thepany.


    "Miss Williams, as far as I know, you and Andrew had broken up." Although she and Andrew are only


    friends, she was not in a good mood to deal with being questioned by Andrew''s ex-girlfriend.


    Cam''s face changed slightly, and her hostility towards E became more obvious, but her face still


    maintained basic courtesy.


    Her mouth evoked a smile, "Miss Williams, Andrew and I only broke up on the surface. As you know,


    his concert is just around the corner. I naturally support his acting career, so pretending to break up is


    nothing to me."


    E looked at her eyes, her eyes are very beautiful, but unfortunately full of lies.


    If it was pretending to break up, would Cammit suicide by cutting her wrist?


    She didn''t want to expose Cam either. She just said, "Andrew and I are just ordinary friends. Miss


    Morrone, you don''t have to worry that I will take away your boyfriend. If you don''t have anything else, I


    want to go back to work first."


    Seeing that E was leaving, Cam grabbed her and said, "Miss Williams, since you said Andrew and


    you were just friends, I don''t think you would object to signing this agreement?"


    E asked surprisingly, "What agreement?"


    Cam immediately let go of her hand. She smiled sweetly and opened her famous shoulder bag. She


    took out a document and put it in E''s hand.


    "Miss Williams, if there is anything unsatisfactory in the agreement, you can raise it directly. If I can


    make it, I will agree..."


    E was full of doubts, she first picked up the agreement in her hand and looked at it.


    Five minutester, with a sneer at the corners of E''s mouth, she handed the document back to


    Cam. She said seriously, "I will not sign this agreement."


    A gleam of cold shed in Cam''s eyes. She smiled and asked, "Miss Williams, I said that if there are


    any unsatisfactory conditions in it, you can mention it. Please don''t reject me directly!"


    E looked at the girl who was five years younger than her. Unexpectedly, Cam''s style of conduct


    was so irrational that it could be said to be childish.


    She even asked her to promise that she would never fall in love with Andrew!


    How could she sign such a ridiculous agreement? She won''t sign such an agreement without human


    rights in order to satisfy Cam''s personal wish!


    It was a joke!


    But E nced at Cam''s gauze, and she felt that she could understand Cam''s behavior again.


    "E, you don''t nce at me with such a look! I don''t like it!" Cam''s hand which was wrapped in


    gauze, was faintly unnatural.


    Seeing that she was angry, E said, "I''m sorry, I apologize for what made Miss Morrone


    misunderstand. But I have already said that I will not sign this agreement!"


    E didn''t want to get entangled with her anymore. She stood up and prepared to leave.


    Cam also stood up and immediately grabbed her hand and said, "Sign the agreement if you want to


    leave!"


    "What if I don''t sign it?" E sneered.


    Cam picked her brow, and she looked firm in her eyes. "You can''t leave if you don''t sign it!"


    E was simply in distress. At the moment, she really understood why Andrew broke up with Cam.


    Cam was a spoileddy at all.


    "Miss Morrone, please let go, otherwise I can only call the security guard." E had a business-like


    attitude. She coulde down to see Cam because she was curious about her. On the other hand, it


    was for Andrew''s face.


    Cam was about to re up and she saw the two mening out of the elevator. She immediately


    yelled loudly and fell to the ground.


    When the passer-by saw it, it was like E pushing Cam. Cam''s wrist was wrapped in gauze. Her


    delicate and touching expression immediately attracted the favor of the two men in suits around her.


    "Miss, are you all right?"


    E looked at Cam, who was slumped on the ground, and she was shocked. She didn''t think that


    Cam was quite scheming. She was going to show this to whom?


    She subconsciously turned and swept away the hall and she saw Aidening towards them with


    Charles.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    E snorted coldly. It turned out to be her brother Aiden...


    "Cam, your brother Aiden is here, you canin in person." E won''t sympathize with a woman


    who wanted to frame herself.


    When Aiden came to them, Charles''s eyes gave a signal to the two male employees who wanted to


    save Cam to leave quickly.


    Aiden said nothing. He squatted down to lift Cam up and put her on the sofa. After he sat down, he


    asked softly, "Cam, what happened just now? Why are you sitting on the ground?"


    Cam''s tears came too soon. When she looked up, she said with tears, "Brother Aiden, you must not


    me Miss Williams. She didn''t mean to push me either. I was not careful..."


    E stood on one side with a smile on the corners of her mouth all the time. She wanted to see if Aiden


    would believe her!


    Aiden nced at E and said with a cold face, "E, apologize to Cam!"

 Chapter 67 Finds out the truth

    Chapter 67 Finds out the truth


    E also guessed from the bottom of her heart that Aiden would definitely believe Cam. But she


    could not guess that he would let her apologize indiscriminately!


    "Why should I apologize? I''m right! She dived just now. Should I apologize to her just because you like


    her?" E was full of anger and said what she wanted to say directly.


    Aiden''s eyes squinted and he gnashed his teeth. "E! Do you know what you are talking about?"


    E nced at them andughed coldly, "Didn''t you hear what I said? Don''t you like Cam? Why can''t


    you admit this? It''s your business to do what you like. You can y this game slowly. I''m sorry I won''t


    apany you!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, she turned domineering and left without looking back.


    Those individual employees who were standing in the distance gaped at this scene. They couldn''t


    believe what E did.


    Many employees had not seen Aiden, the big boss, in person. But Charles stood by the rules and it


    was obvious who was the perfect goddess sitting on the sofa at the moment!


    When E entered the elevator, she looked coldly at Aiden, and she felt very ufortable.


    Since he likes Cam, why should he force her to be tied to his local lover? Was she a ridiculous


    substitute?


    After E left, Aiden''s eyes could not return for a long time.


    Cam looked at Aiden who had a crush on her and was absent-minded for other women. She felt


    jealous for the first time.


    She was dissatisfied and said, "Brother Aiden, as your employee, she dares to contradict you openly!


    She simply doesn''t put you in her eyes. You can fire such an arrogant employee directly!"


    Aiden nced at her and rebuked, "How did you sneak out of the hospital? You haven''t recovered yet,


    and your parents will be worried. I will send you back to the hospital now."


    Cam put one hand on his arm and smiled sweetly at the corners of her mouth: "Brother Aiden, is


    what Miss Williams said just now true?"


    He looked as usual and said, "What matter is true?"


    "She said you like me. Is this true?" Cam looked at him seriously and pretended not knowing all this.


    Aiden looked at her beautiful eyes, but his mind was thinking about Andrew''s words. After a few


    seconds, he said, "It''s true."


    Cam said with a happy face: "You didn''t lie to me?"


    Her joy made Aiden have doubts in his heart. Cammitted suicide because of Andrew only a few


    days ago. He wondered if she could forget Andrew so soon.


    Aiden''s mouth evoked a slight radiance, "I didn''t lie to you, I will send you back to the hospital."


    "Brother Aiden, I''m a little dizzy now, Miss Williams pushed me just now... Oh no, she didn''t push me...


    forget about it, I don''t want to pursue anymore. Can you pick me up and leave? I don''t have the


    strength to walk now..." Cam said and she was about to faint.


    Aiden''s eyes were full of tenderness and said, "I will hold you."


    He picked up Cam and strode away to the exclusive elevator.


    Charles followed him with doubt between his eyebrows. Even he knew that Cam was lying.


    Impossible Aiden couldn''t see through her tricks...


    ***


    An hourter, after Aiden sent Cam back to the ward, he left the hospital with Charles.


    Charles was driving on the way back. He looked at Aiden in the rear-view mirror but did not dare to


    speak.


    After about a minute, Aiden swept his cold face to Charles, "Don''t sigh any more, just say what you


    want to."


    Charles''s face was stiff. Did he sigh unconsciously?


    He said seriously, "Mr. Hill, Miss Morrone said previously that she would let you apany her to


    watch Mr. Bell''s concert. This was obviously to make use of you to make Mr. Bell feels jealous."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Aiden asked expressionless, "Is that how you understand it?"


    Charles said discontentedly: "This is not my understanding problem. This is how Miss Morrone showed


    up. Maybe she was used to being ady so that she could order or make use of anyone. Anyway, I''m


    not happy looking at her wanting to take advantage of Aiden!"


    Aidenughed out in a low voice. This is Charles, his friend and also subordinate. He only voiced out


    when he really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He asked Charles, "Previously in thepany hall, did you believe Cam deliberately wronged E?"


    Charles thought for a moment and said, "Aiden, in fact, we only need to retrieve the surveince video


    to find out the truth."


    "Well, it''s up to you." Aiden closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Cam wanted to take advantage of him to attack Andrew, how could he didn''t see through it?


    ***


    Three hourster, Aiden, who was sitting in the president''s office, put down the information about


    Cam.


    When he returned to thepany, he knew that E had left work and he wanted to call her.


    But he chose to read the information found by Charles first.


    Although there was a presupposition in his heart, after seeing with his own eyes that what Andrew said


    was true, Aiden''s heart was dull and even a little bit painful.


    Unexpectedly, the girl he liked was so different from what he imagined.


    It seemed that he would also see the wrong person.


    Perhaps it was because he imagined Cam too well in the past, so when Cam chose Andrew, he


    chose to turn a blind eye to her.


    If it weren''t for what Andrew said that made him doubtful, he wouldn''t have let Charles to check it out.


    Aiden stood up with a mncholy expression, but it was more like a relief. It seemed that a knot in his


    heart had been untied in some way.


    He picked up the information about Cam and put it into a shredder one by one, burying and crushing


    her past.


    Just an hour ago, Charles also retrieved the surveince video of today''s hall.


    The Hill Group had installed the most advanced monitoring equipment in the world a month ago in


    order to prevent people frommitting crime and to find favorable evidence and clues in time.


    So, the whole conversation between Cam and E was recorded.


    There is nothing wrong with Aiden''s expectation. E was wronged.


    Remembering the way she looked at him when she left today, he understood that E must have


    scolded him all over the time.


    Charles, who had been sitting on the sofa and did not dare to disturb Aiden, finally spoke. He said,


    "Aiden, I know you don''t want to be disturbed at the moment, but there is one thing I want to report."


    Aiden put thest piece of paper into the shredder. After that, he picked up the cigarette case from the


    table and pulled out a cigarette from it. He casually said, "Say it."


    Charles held his mobile phone in his hand. He stood up and said, "Just now Manager Zhang of the


    Personnel Department sent me a message saying that Miss E had submitted her resignation letter to


    the Personnel Department before leaving work."


    "She dares to resign? Does she know that she has to bear thepany''s losses if she resigns


    suddenly?"


    Aiden couldn''t believe what he had heard. He didn''t think E had such courage that she resigned


    directly without passing him.


    Charles replied, "Miss Williams knows that. She told Manager Zhang that she will bear all the losses


    that she needs to bear... Eva said that Miss Williams took the high-speed train and went back to her


    hometown half an hour ago."


    Aiden smiled coldly, "Childish! She thought that I would let her go..."


    "Aiden, do you need to send someone to Miss Williams''s hometown to pick her up?"


    Aiden lit the cigarette and took a sip. He looked at the street view outside the French window. He said


    suddenly, "No, let her free and unfettered for two days."

 Chapter 68 Dont Want to Let Go

    Chapter 68 Don''t Want to Let Go


    It was already eleven o''clock in the evening when E Williams returned to her hometown at Mesquite.


    After arriving home, she and her mother, Caroline Howard exchanged simple greetings and went to


    sleep separately.


    After all, it''s veryte now, and E is also very tired.


    The younger brother, Jack Morris, has already fallen asleep because of a cold, and Luke Morris is


    guarding a small supermarket and will probably note back until one o''clock in the morning.


    E washed up quickly and went to sleep in her room.


    ***


    By three o''clock in the morning, E felt that there was a pair of men''s hands that were very dishonest


    in her sleep.


    The man''s breathing heavily surrounds her neck. When the man''s hand moves more, E screams in


    surprise!


    The curtains in the room were thick, and the whole room was pitch ck, and she couldn''t see each


    other''s faces at all.


    E yelled and was suddenly covered by the man''s hand.


    The man growled: "Stop screaming! It''s me!"


    E''s head was dumbfounded for a while, it turned out to be Benjamin Johnson!


    There was a knock at the door, and Caroline in her pajamas asked anxiously across the door, "E,


    how are you? What happened?"


    Benjamin pressed E naked to his upper body, and he replied loudly: "Mom, E is okay! Go back to


    sleep, she just woke up from a nightmare!"


    "Oh, it''s okay, then I''ll go back to sleep..." Caroline quickly left, and the front door was quiet again.


    E heard Caroline go, and struggled to get up, Benjamin whispered: "You don''t yell anymore, you will


    attract mom againter."


    After finishing his words, his hand left E''s lips.


    When there was a gap, she lowered her voice and asked angrily: "Why are you in my house?"


    Benjamin stretched out his long arms and turned on themp, and a handsome face appeared in front


    of E. He also changed a new hairstyle, which is the kind of international male model who is very


    irritating nowadays.


    He curled his lips and smiled: "This is my wife''s family house, why can''t I be here?"


    E nearly rolled her eyes angrily, she said angrily: "Don''t pretend to be crazy with me here! We are


    already divorced!"


    "Shhh! Be quiet, don''t let our mother hear..."


    His index finger was in the middle of her lips. Just as E was about to say something, Benjamin


    rushed to talk: "I know what you want to ask, let me tell you, I drove here overnight and your mother


    opened the door for me. ..."


    "She called me this afternoon and asked if I woulde back with you this time. She wants to buy


    more of our favorite dishes to entertain us." Benjamin''s eyes suddenly turned to E''s heart.


    Thinking of this in his mind, he acted, and suddenly lowered his head to kiss her. E put her hand on


    his lips to prevent him from seeding.


    "Benjamin, if you are more acquainted, roll onto the sofa and go to sleep now! I don''t want my mother


    to ask questions if I kick you out in the middle of the night. Don''t do anything to me again! If you dare


    no matter what. Touch me, I will tell my mother about our divorce now!"


    Benjamin saw E''s face full of anger and no room for negotiation. He frowned for a moment. Since


    she didn''t kick him out of the house, there was still room for him, and he didn''t want to force her too


    tight.


    He got up decisively and walked to the sofa.


    After sitting on the sofa, Benjamin took out the cigarette case from his suit trousers. Just after smoking


    a cigarette, E said, "If you want to smoke, go to the balcony outside the living room, don''t smoke in


    my room!"


    Benjamin looked up at her and continued to take out the lighter to light the cigarette. After lighting it, he


    took a deep breath. He didn''t care about it and said, "E, don''t take the previous set against me, as


    you said we are already divorced."


    E was toozy to look at his virtue again, and turned her back to him.


    Benjamin leaned back on the sofa and smoked a mouthful of cigarettes, thinking about the morning''s


    affairs in his mind.


    He got a copy of information from the private investigator.


    Since he knew that there was a man behind E, he sent someone to investigate.


    Sure enough, he found it out!


    But he never thought that the man behind E would be Aiden Hill!


    Asian hero, Aiden Hill, the master of the city''s business empire!


    At this moment, there was an endless undercurrent in Benjamin''s eyes, and there was an inexplicable


    panic in his heart.


    He suddenly said to E, "If you dare to tell your mother about the divorce, I will tell you that you are


    Aiden''s lover! I want your mother to judge me and see who she will stand for. On the other side..."


    E, who was agitated by these words, sat up with a carp, walked up to Benjamin and yelled:


    "Benjamin Johnson, are you the fucking brain sick! Who is wrong first?"


    Benjamin sprayed a puff of smoke into her face and said, "Does it make sense to hold on to my


    derailment? It has already happened. I can''t turn back time, but I havepletely broken off with


    Scarlett Baker. You don''t give me a chance!"


    E waved away the smoke, and she tried her best to calm her mood: "It''s meaningless! Anyway, we


    are already divorced¡­ Don''t mention it anymore, we should walk in different ways from now on..."


    He chuckled: "Do you want to stop being with me to marry a wealthy family? E, don''t be stupid. You


    can''t afford a man like Aiden. He is just for fun with you..."


    Benjamin nced at her attractive figure, her ck eyes darkly yed torturously, "Your body is really


    easy for men to be infatuated with. When he gets tired of it, he will definitely abandon you without


    hesitation. You want to fly to the branch. Your wish to fly on a branch and be a phoenix, stop and wake


    up now!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Facing his cynicism, E seemed to have immunity.


    She used to feel ufortable and angry when I heard this, but now after seeing Benjamin''s behavior,


    she calmly said, "I don''t need to take care of my affairs. I''ming back this time to tell my mother that


    I have told you. The divorce matters."


    Benjamin threw the cigarette butt directly on the ground and stomped it out. He stood up and stuck to


    her and said, "Okay, you have a seed and talk about it now! I want to see how your rtives will react


    when they know you be someone else''s mistress! I''m afraid your mother will lose all her face!"


    E mmed at him with an angry fist. There were tears in her eyes, and she asked with wounds in her


    eyes: "Why do you treat me this way? Benjamin, why can you keep continuing to hurt me like this?


    What do you want from me?"


    Her eyes were looking straight at him, Benjamin asked himself, his eyes softened a lot in an instant, he


    confided in the truth, "I know I have let you down, and now I know I was wrong. I just want you to return


    by my side!"


    E stepped back andughed at herself, "Huh... don''t you mind if I am Aiden''s woman?"


    Benjamin''s heart suddenly seemed to be stabbed with a sharp knife, and he said he didn''t mind that it


    was a liar!


    But when E was able to provoke Aiden, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Benjamin stepped forward and approached her again, but E continued to step back, forcing her back


    to the full-length mirror.


    He looked at her affectionately, and his tone softened: "I was wrong about this. I know that you were so


    angry that you couldn''t think about it and you went to find another man. When I think of you with


    another man... I can''t wait to kill him! But E, I really don''t want to let go, because I love


    you!"

 Chapter 69 Blatantly Provocative

    Chapter 69 tantly Provocative


    Facing Benjamin Johnson''s confession and confession, E Williams''s whole heart was a little messy,


    she supported his body to prevent him from getting close.


    The panic and hesitation in her eyes gave Benjamin more courage, and he continued: "E, give me a


    chance to reform and refresh! I don''t love Scarlett Baker at all!"


    Thinking of his betrayal at the time, E''s heart became dull, and she asked with tears, "Since you


    don''t love her! Why are you betraying me and betraying our love and marriage?"


    Benjamin excitedly held her shoulders with both hands, and he eagerly said, "Don''t you understand?


    When I found her, I just wanted to retaliate against you! You rejected me again and again, I thought at


    one time. You don''t love me or trust me at all!"


    "I don''t love you? Don''t trust you?"


    E smiled pale and weak: "If I didn''t love you, would I marry you? If I didn''t trust you, would I use my


    only money to start a business?"


    Thinking of all the things back then, Benjamin''s eyes were red, and he said with emotion: "I know all of


    these... just treat everything as my fault!"


    E felt a little softened as she watched this man who had loved so much in the past proactively admit


    his mistake.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He watched her slightly drooping face beautiful in the light, and he couldn''t help but lift her pointed chin


    to kiss her.


    E was hesitating, her cell phone rang, it was Aiden Hill''s call!


    She pushed Benjamin away in surprise. The atmosphere just now was too emotionally out of control,


    and she almost forgave Benjamin!


    E med herself and scolded herself softly!


    She walked to the dressing table, took the handbag, went directly into the bathroom and locked the


    door.


    Benjamin looked at her behavior coldly, he knew it must be the call from Aiden.


    ***


    In the bathroom, E pressed the answer button with some guilty conscience.


    "E, why is Benjamin in your room?"


    E was shocked when he heard his extremely cold voice. How did he know that Benjamin was in her


    room?


    She asked back, "You sent someone to follow me?"


    Aiden was sitting in the car at the moment, with a cigarette between his fingers, and the smoke in the


    car made his eyes look dreamy and dreamy.


    He looked at the window on the floor where E was, and his thin lips opened slightly: "If I don''t send


    someone to follow you, I''m afraid you have betrayed me..."


    "Aiden, I have resigned! I will never be your underground lover again! It doesn''t matter to me whoever


    you like to find in the future! I will not be someone else''s substitute!" E thought of Cam Morrone.


    Just a little angry.


    This young girl who is not thinking right away!


    Aiden frowned and said, "A substitute? Whose substitute are you?"


    E took a deep breath: "Are you still pretending to be stupid with me? Cam likes Andrew Bell and


    you like Cam. If you can''t get her, you will find me as her substitute! Do you have to let me speak out


    to be reconciled? If you are a man, bravely admit..."


    "E, listen to me, you are not a substitute for anyone. I want you to have nothing to do with any


    woman! I limit you to 10 minutes before going downstairs. If it is one minutete, I will post your photos


    to the website!" Aiden has hung up the phone.


    "You are shameless! Aiden, you...Hey!" E mmed the phone into the bathtub angrily.


    Outside the door, Benjamin''s voice sounded: "E, are you okay?"


    E immediately rushed over to look at her mobile phone, and when she picked it up, it was fine except


    for some water stains.


    She walked out of the bathroom with a sulky breath in her heart, and quickly took her clothes and


    walked back to the bathroom to lock the door.


    Benjamin watched her take the clothes in, and immediately understood that she was going out.


    When E was dressed neatly and holding a bag to open the door, Benjamin grabbed her, "Are you


    really going to see him?"


    He looked out the window just now and saw a ck Maybach parked downstairs.


    Although he couldn''t see the license te number, Benjamin knew that it was Aiden''s car when he


    looked at this luxury car.


    He was amazed in his heart that Aiden was able to drive to Mesquite overnight!


    "Let go, I will solve my business by myself!" E''s tone is very bad, and now she is upset and really


    impatient to face Benjamin.


    Benjamin''s eyes were filled with anger: "Don''t you look at the time now? Are you going to see him in


    the middle of the night? He just wants to do something bad on you!"


    E said emotionlessly "I only go and meet him."


    Benjamin''s threats have been tried and tested again and again, and he just grabbed her fate!


    "E, why are you so cheap? How much money did he give you to send you home like a prostitute?"


    Benjamin''s eyes were red with anger, and he wished to rush downstairs to find Aiden for a fight. but he


    would never dare because of Aiden''s identity.


    E pped his hand with her beg, and Benjamin instantly let go of being hurt by the chain on the bag.


    "Benjamin, if you have the ability, don''t let Aiden find me! If you can''t, shut your mouth! He has my


    handle in his hand and I have to go..."


    E opened the door and left, but Benjamin did not chase it out.


    After closing the door, he was extremely depressed, and felt extremely angry and frustrated in his


    heart!


    Watching his ex-wife go out to try out a man in the middle of the night, he has no right to take care of


    her anymore.


    Even if he really wants to manage but feels powerless!


    Benjamin''s heart was filled with anger. He couldn''t help but think of Grace Howard, the female


    president of TTG Electronic Technology. The private investigator''s top-secret information showed that


    Grace was actually a lesbian. Thest time she seduced him at the cocktail party caused him to


    divorce E quickly.


    But He didn''t expect it to be a trap, Benjamin had guessed that the person who set the trap was Aiden!


    Benjamin got up and walked to the window, slightly opened the curtains to look at the ck and eye-


    catching Maybach, his eyes were gradually stained with bloodthirsty darkness...


    But at that moment, Aiden in the car felt the dark shadow by the window. Although the lights were


    turned off, a crack in the curtain revealed bursts of chill.


    Benjamin watched E get on to the passenger side, and without a word, pulled her forcibly, and there


    were violent kisses on her lips. E''s resistance waspletely useless.


    Aiden nced at the upstairs window provocatively until the curtains by the upstairs window closed


    again, and then drove the car away.


    Benjamin in the room watched Aiden publicly provoking him, but he was helpless!


    He punched the wall next to the window angrily, and his hand suddenly frayed.


    The corner of Benjamin''s mouth made a sullen look: "Aiden, let''s wait and see..."


    ***


    Aiden, who was galloping on the highway, had not spoken, and E looked at this moody man with fear


    in her heart.


    Aiden kissed her as soon as she got in the car, and now he was speeding all the way with a cold face,


    and her whole heart was a little trembling.


    He did not speak, and she dared not speak for a while.


    Until Aiden drove the car on the highway, E couldn''t help but say, "Where are you taking me?"


    "Back to the city."


    "What? Go back now? I don''t want to go back! I haven''t told my mother..." E''s head was about to


    explode, and Aiden''s self-willing behavior made her extremely embarrassed.


    Aiden nced at her: "Do you want to go back and sleep with Benjamin? E, you dared to betray


    me?"

 Chapter 70 Guess the Central Things

    Chapter 70 Guess the Central Things


    Faced with this extremely domineering man, E Williams could only softly exin: "It''s not what you


    think! I don''t know when he suddenly came to my house, it was my mother who let him in... I came


    home this time. I just want to tell my mother about my divorce."


    Aiden Hill suddenlyughed, and he said with a cold face: "E, starting from today, I will send


    someone to tell your mother about your divorce, you don''t have to worry about it anymore! Your job is


    to stay by my side. "


    E looked at him giving orders, and said unwillingly, "It can''t be done!"


    She knew he had pornographic photos in his hand, but she still dared to disobey him.


    He looked ahead and did not speak, and Aiden fell into deep thought and realized that perhaps his


    method was wrong...


    E is a wild cat who looks obedient on the outside, but full of rebellious heart!


    He remembered thest time E proactively kissed him on the cheek in the car. At that time, because


    he believed what she said and believed that she and Andrew Bell were pure friends, she was moved to


    show his favor.


    Aiden nced at her sideways and looked at her now angrily rolling his face out of the car window, the


    corners of his mouth faintly curved.


    After that, neither of them spokes again.


    Having driven the car back to the city, Aiden was a bit tired without sleeping all night.


    It was already bright when the car drove into the garage of the vi.


    E had already fallen asleep sitting in the passenger side, Aiden gently hugged her out and walked


    into the vi.


    This time, instead of waking her up, he directly carried her upstairs.


    He put E gently into the bed, took off her clothes and covered the bed, and turned on the constant


    temperature air conditioner.


    Aiden did not fall asleep but went directly to the study room. He called Charles Wood and Eva who


    were staying in Mesquite exining the matter and asked for help to solve it. After that, he went to take


    a bath.


    Although he was exhausted, he was thinking about E all over his head. This woman he wanted to


    control but couldn''t control made him feel tricky.


    Although E''s family is not wealthy, she has enough to live in Mesquite and she has no financial


    problems.


    And she also has enough money on hand to not be short of money to spend, she is not material and


    does not worship money, she is really a person with rtively few weaknesses.


    Aiden felt helpless in his heart. The method of using money to buy people''s hearts failed him. He


    secretlyughed at E as a strange thing.


    After taking a shower, Aiden walked into the study room with a refreshing casual suit.


    Looking at the sun rising outside the French windows, he poured himself a ss of red wine.


    Charles''s words reminded him once again, "Mr. Hill, Miss Williams must be angry because of Ms.


    Morrone''s affairs before wanting to resign. In my opinion, Miss Williams has already moved a little bit


    towards you¡­"


    Aiden picked up the phone from the desk and called Charles.


    "Mr. Hill, any new instructions?"


    "Charles, you said that E is starting to be moved by me, so why does she resign? Shouldn''t it be a


    way to get me to catch a long line to catch a big fish?" Aiden asked thoughtfully.


    At this moment, Charles and Eva are eating small wontons at a roadside stall in Mesquite. He has a


    guilty expression and says, "Mr. Hill, do you want to hear the truth?"


    "Of course!"


    "Okay, let me be honest. Although I am in love with my girlfriend, I have been together with my


    girlfriend for ten years. I still know something about women...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charles''s words were interrupted mercilessly by Aiden, "Say the important point."


    "I''m sorry... I guess Miss Williams can''t bear the humiliation of being a lover. After all, it''s a bad name,


    and Mr. Hill, you always threaten her with pornographic photos. How could she open her heart to you...


    Mr. Hill, I would like to make a suggestion and hope you don''t get angry..." Charles still hesitated.


    Aiden said impatiently, "Don''t talk like a womanishly fussy, talk like a man!"


    Charles lightly coughed, "Ms. Hill, if you really like Miss Williams, I suggest you pursue her and let her


    be your girlfriend willingly. Anyway, Miss Williams has been divorced and she is single, and you are


    also single..."


    Before he finished speaking, Aiden hung up, and Charles was stunned for a few seconds.


    Eva had eaten three bowls of small wontons, he raised his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Charles frowned and said, "Mr. Hill seems to be angry..."


    Eva sneered, "Who makes you nosy, you dare to suggest Mr. Hill''s emotional matters..."


    "Oh, I am also kind, as the saying goes, bystanders are clear!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Aiden was already sitting on the sofa at the moment, with a cigarette between his fingers,


    which burned like this without smoking, and when arge piece of cigarette ash fell on the carpet, he


    pinched the cigarette in the ashtray.


    He picked up the phone and dialed his friend, Jimmy Jackson.


    Jimmy, who was still sleeping, opened his eyelids and nced at the phone, and then pressed the


    answer button, "I said Mr. Hill, don''t look at the current time, you know that I am a night owl..."


    "Jimmy, I have a question for you." Aiden said directly.


    Suddenly, Jimmy got up and sat up, surprised, "Isn''t it because I didn''t wake up? The omnipotent Mr.


    Hill always asked me a question? Okay, I''m listening."


    There was a trace of undercurrent in Aiden''s unfathomable ck eyes, and he calmly said, "How to


    make a woman willing to stay by her side, but can''t give her an official status."


    Jimmy thought for a while and said, "It''s very simple, let her have a child for you. With a child, she will


    naturally be willing to stay with you."


    "Giving birth?" Aiden asked with a frown.


    "Aiden, I have actually guessed who the woman you are talking about is E, right? I understand your


    situation. You like E but you can''t face her status. It seems that money can''t keep her. Your father


    really won''t let E enter the door of Hill''s house..."


    Aiden interrupted him: "Don''t say any nonsense! See what you are talking about now..."


    Jimmy smiled lightly: "You and I have known each other for 20 years. This is the first time you have


    asked me emotional questions. If you are not really helpless, why would you call me? You are an Asian


    hero and you still not be able to deal with a small E? You don''t want to use the means to just fear that


    she will be further away from you, you are done... at least I am sure you already like her! "


    On the other end of the phone, Aiden could not be seen speaking, but when Jimmy spoke again, he


    heard a busy tone.


    Jimmy shook his head and said helplessly, "Heh, he is now angry about being guessed at the main


    thing..."


    ***


    After hanging up Jimmy''s phone, Aiden went directly to the bedroom.


    He leaned on the door frame and looked at the little beauty, E, who was still sleeping, and for the first


    time he had this kind of crazy thought in his heart.


    Give birth...


    But how could E agree?


    Aiden walked to the cab and opened the drawer, took out the box from the drawer, and stared at the


    box for a long time...


    Two hourster, when E woke up, she found that she was not wearing clothes, and Aiden was


    holding her in her arms very tenderly.


    She was shocked immediately, she panicked, and said with a shy face, "Howe I don''t have any


    protective measures..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!